《The Demon King's Wife?!》


 Chapter 1 Confrontation

    The tunnel under the wall was a lucky find. It would have taken months of siege to capture the city. We were halfway into the city using the sewer tunnels to infiltrate the citadel. There we¡¯d confront the demon king and defeat him. The demon army would crumble at the loss of their leader and we¡¯d seize the initiative to eradicate the monsters. I¡¯d been summoned to deal with this blight and the sooner I finished the sooner I could go home.


    All I had to do was defeat this guy and I¡¯d all be over. I¡¯d made plenty of friends but the sooner I could get away from this medieval setting and back to the modern era the better. I wonder how many seasons of anime I missed, or if there will be some kind of time distortion. I could go back to things as normal and think of this whole thing as a dream.


    I just had to be careful that our informant wasn¡¯t tricking me. One of the demon generals snuck into our camp and was brought to me after he surrendered. He offered me a way into the citadel to end this war. He wasn¡¯t happy with the way he ran things and wanted a change in leadership. When I heard the proposal I was ecstatic. A way to end this blasted war and go home. Sign me up!


    I then told him I¡¯d accept his offer and had him taken to be imprisoned by the mages till I needed him. I kept this hidden from my allies though. If they heard of my plan to follow him they¡¯d try to stop me. They had good intentions, but I had to end this and I was sure I was strong enough to finish the job. So, here I was in the sewers with his general. I¡¯d had to knock out the mages who were imprisoning him, but they¡¯d be fine in a couple of hours.


    After another hour we exited the tunnel through some kind of bookcase. Where we went exited into some kind of library. No one was waiting for us just as he¡¯d said. Though most of the humans didn¡¯t trust them the few I¡¯d meet didn¡¯t seem as braindead as they were made out to be. It was why I had trusted this guy as much as I had.


    ¡°So are you ready to fight him sir hero?¡±


    ¡°I am. I would have preferred to not have had to walk a couple miles beforehand, but it has saved me much time and fighting. I have to thank you for that at.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you fight, but I wish you the best of luck sir hero. Just follow the hallway when you exit and you¡¯ll reach the throne room where he should be waiting.¡±


    I left him in the library and made my way through the hall. I prayed for the goddess¡¯s blessing and prepped my elixirs for the coming fight. The halls were brightly lit and well cleaned. A lot less menacing and dirty than I expected. So I guess he had some cleanliness standards.


    The few maids I saw as I passed hid in the nearby rooms. Leaving my way free and clear. It then opened up into the throne room. Where the demon king sat on his throne with a menacing smile on his face.


    ¡°So you have arrived sir hero. I expected an army not the hero of humanity.¡±


    ¡°I wished to end this war with as little bloodshed as possible, and if I defeat you I can finally go home and escape this place.¡±


    ¡°So you were a summoned hero. I¡¯ve heard of you summoned heroes from old, but to see one in the flesh is a great honor. I know you wish to fight, but if you would grant this king one final request. I ask that you join me for some breakfast. It will allow us to have some civilized discussion and reach our peak fighting strength. What do you say sir hero?¡±


    My stomach rumbled in approval. I also saw no hostile intent in his words. Plus with my ring of poison resist nothing he poisoned me with could harm me. Plus I had wanted to understand why he had done what he¡¯d done to humanity.


    ¡°I accept I hope your cuisine does not disappoint.¡±


    ¡°That you do not have to worry about it. I have cuisine from across the land. I would be disappointed with myself if I could not meet your desired palate.¡±


    He rose from his throne and led me to his dining hall. It was devoid of anyone but us with a small table set in the middle. I was cautious and scanned my surroundings but could find nothing wrong. The demon king was nonchalant in taking his seat and ringing a bell next to his seat.


    I gripped my sword and scanned again only to find a scared maid staring at me in fear. I loosened my grip on my sword and tried my best to smile at her.


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    The maid passed by me trying to not make eye contact. She stopped by the demon king who ordered a variety of exotic foods for us to enjoy. She then left as fast as she could trying her best to dismiss my presence. I made my way to my seat at the table and sat down finding the seat more comfortable than I expected.


    ¡°Can¡¯t let your guard down can you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m in the presence of my mortal enemy after all.¡±


    He poured himself a glass of water swirling it around in his glass.


    ¡°And why is that sir hero? Because we are at war with you humans? Because you can¡¯t go home unless you kill me?¡±


    ¡°Have you actually taken a look at this war out of curiosity, or do you do as you¡¯re told?¡±


    ¡°I follow my orders which are to defend and protect the humans from the demon threat.¡±


    ¡°But what kind of threat do we pose? We have been on the defensive ever since you entered this fight. What about the places you liberated? The destruction and blood that has been spilled over this conflict due to your presence have increased tenfold. Has it not?¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    True I had slaughtered his soldiers but it wasn¡¯t like I had a choice if I wanted to get home. I guess I subconsciously left my morals behind. Not like a eighteen year old like me has completly solid morals anyways.


    ¡°There is guilt on both sides no matter how you see it. I just wish to end this as fast as possible. It is the best for everyone that this war doesn¡¯t become any more prolonged than it already has.¡±


    He smiled at this. Like I was in the right mindset as him. I was finding this conversation quite unusual in all honesty.


    ¡°So you are of the mindset this war should come to an end. With the least amount of bloodshed possible. Correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes with you dead and the human victory assured along with my departure home.¡±


    He frowned at this but did not comment for a while taking a drink from his glass.


    ¡°Why does it have to end with one of us dead? Is it because it is the only way for you to go home? It¡¯s like you''re trying to escape these humans as fast as possible in my eyes.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. Their humans laws and liberties were far behind my own world. Plus their entertainment and comforts couldn¡¯t even compare.


    ¡°Do they even have a means of getting you home?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure they won¡¯t just dispose of you after our fight if you should win, and let you leave. That they have a means of getting you home, or if they plan to use you for their own ambitions.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting to me that they will betray me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it again and again through our history. After the hero slays the demon king he succumbs to his injuries, dies from some fatal poison of the demon king, or disappears after his duty has been complete without a trace. I¡¯ve never found an account throughout the world¡¯s entire history of a hero surviving or appearing after his victory.¡±


    ¡°They went home as your last statement said.¡±


    ¡°But those were records from when there were followers with their hero. They watched the entire fight, but they fail to say anything about a final farewell, or final words before he leaves. Like I said every record I¡¯ve found supports this. If you want to base your survival on the chance of going home. That is perfectly fine. But I wish to find an alternative that benefits both parties equally. A solution where we don¡¯t have to kill each other.¡±


    I heard a door open and I reflexively grip my blade. Turning I see the maid approach us with a cart of steaming food. My mouth salivates at the smell and I hear the demon king snicker in front of me.


    ¡°It seems the food is satisfying to your senses from what I can observe. That reminds me we forgot to exchange our names. It would have been silly of us to fight as strangers. My name is Seliph the demon king. Yours?¡±


    ¡°Done.¡±


    There was silence in the room. While the maid laid out our food. I swore I saw a stifled laugh on her face. Though it wasn¡¯t the first time that had happened before.


    ¡°Done? Am I saying it right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my parents had a bad naming sense. I think they were trying to call me Don, but my dad added an e so it¡¯s Done.¡±


    ¡°It is a rather unusual name I¡¯ll give you that. Now shall we enjoy this food that my staff has prepared for us? It won¡¯t disappoint that I can assure you.¡±


    After I grabbed a little bit of everything including a special jam filled roll that shown from its buttery luster. What was unusual was how it was the only one. But I couldn¡¯t pass it up so I added it to my plate. I looked to see the demon king gather a similar large plate as well.


    He took large mouthfuls of the food into his mouth. Joyfully eating it without a care in the world. I scanned the food with my poison resist ring to see if it would react to any of the food.


    After it failed to react I dug in. Eating the jam filled roll whole. I¡¯m a sucker for some good bread and it shined with a buttery perfection I couldn¡¯t find within the human nations. After clearing my plate and washing it down with a glass of water. I relaxed in my chair in content.


    The demon king laughed as he finished what looked to be a third plate. I dared not eat anymore as to not stuff myself before our fight, but his appetite must be massive since he is still eating with such enthusiasm. After finishing to his plates he leaned back in content as well.


    ¡°Such a fine meal to commemorate this event is fitting is it not?¡±


    ¡°I do have to say it was a meal fitting a king such as yourself.¡±


    ¡°That I can agree with you. Though I wish that I had a queen who could have enjoyed this meal with us as well. I have failed to find a suitable queen within my kingdom. They see it as something to exploit and not something that must be cared for with great care.¡±


    He wiped his face with his napkin before standing up and walking to a window staring at the rising sun.


    ¡°That is why I wish for you to be that queen.¡±


    I took a second to sink in and I was quite confused.


    ¡°What do you mean me!? You do realize that we¡¯re enemies and the fact that I¡¯m a man right.¡±


    ¡°I realize that but if we were to marry. I believe we could form a lasting peace that could end this senseless war and hopefully bridge our species and cultures together.¡±


    I gripped my sword tighter and slowly stood up uncomfortable where this is going.


    ¡°Enough with the crap. I¡¯m a man and no way am I going to marry you. I have to get home no matter how slim the chances are. I have people there waiting for me. So it¡¯s not an option. Now shall we fight, or shall you joke around some more.¡±


    ¡°I believe that I¡¯m not joking and in fact am quite serious about this. So serious that I drugged that roll you ate.¡±


    ¡°So what? No poison can harm me due to my equipment.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a poison you consumed, but an elixir.¡±


    WAIT! WHAT! What kind of elixir did he give me? I then felt an excruciating amount of pain rack my body. I felt like every fiber of my body was changing and let me tell you it wasn¡¯t fun.


    ¡°ARGH!!! WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME!¡±


    He turned to me as I fell to the floor in pain. Looking at me with a cold calculating face.


    ¡°I hope you can forgive me. I gave you a gender altering elixir. You will slowly make the transition to your new life as my queen and together we¡¯ll unite our worlds in peaceful prosperity, and the best part is no one else has to die in this silly war.¡±


    The pain was causing my vision to falter and I knew I would soon pass out from the pain.


    ¡°HOW? THIS SHOULDN¡¯T BE POSSIBLE!¡±


    ¡°Oh believe me it wasn¡¯t easy. I found the recipe in an ancient dungeon, and at first, I brushed it off. Letting it collect dust. But that was until you arrived. I then searched everywhere for a sure way to defeat you. I failed and I had given up hope until I found the recipe. I then had a brilliant idea. If you can¡¯t beat them. Join them! So we shall join our worlds in peace with this and break this cycle of death that our predecessors succumbed to.¡±


    It was insane! But, I couldn¡¯t do a thing. I was helpless to his power now. He wouldn¡¯t kill me I was certain of that. But there was no way I was marrying this guy. No wa---.


    Everything went black as my whole world would be forever changed.

 Chapter 2 Reaction

    ¡°Hey, it''s time to get up you''re going to late to school.¡±


    ¡°I told you I schedule now get out of my room sis.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me come in here again. If I¡¯m late to school it¡¯s your fault.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Now get out so I can get dressed.¡±


    I get up and go to the bathroom grabbing my clothes I laid out on my nightstand. I look into the mirror to see myself in the mirror. With my short blonde hair, blue eyes, and tall build. I get dressed and brush my hair getting ready for school. I then go into the kitchen and put some bread in the toaster.


    While waiting I look at my texts to see a meme thread in one of my friend¡¯s group chats. I pour myself a glass of juice and drink it down as my sister walks to the door.


    ¡°Hurry up we¡¯re going to be late.¡±


    Her long hair reaches her shoulder and her green eyes shine with excitement for another day of school. I have no idea why she is happy to go. I hate it, but I have to go. I put my finished toast on a paper plate and run to the door grabbing my backpack. I see her smiling face waiting for me at my car.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to be late. Now let¡¯s go.¡±


    I step out the door but the second I do the ground goes out from under me. I fall into a dark abyss screaming out as the darkness that surrounds me in fear. Then I wake up and open my eyes to a sunlit room in a huge king bed.


    The room is unfamiliar but that''s the least of my concerns. I wince as my entire body screams in pain from my sudden reaction. I feel like my entire body is sore and I fall back onto the soft bed I am in.


    I slowly try to move my fingers and try to get a feel for what state my body is in. I feel lighter so I must have been stripped of my gear. I relax and try to calm myself. I need to figure out what happened and where I am. Then I need to find a way out and back to the human camp.


    I shouldn¡¯t have come here on my own it was a huge mistake in hindsight, but I was just too impatient and I failed as a result. I shouldn¡¯t have trusted him. Even if it wasn¡¯t poisoned it could have been drugged. I should have seen that, but the food looked too appetizing and I fell right into his trap. Though he couldn¡¯t have been telling the truth. What he was saying wasn¡¯t possible.


    I tried lifting myself up again. It was uncomfortable but manageable. I breathe heavily from the effort and look around my surroundings. It was a nicely decorated room with the king bed I was in taking up a majority of the room. The sun shone through the window lighting up the room. I was a door on the other side of the room. Though I wasn¡¯t going anywhere anytime soon. My body was already protesting my current actions.


    Suddenly I felt something touch my shoulders. I try to brush it away but it comes right back. I grab it and bring it to my face to see what it was and I see blonde hair. I pull on it in curiosity and wince in pain.


    Was this my hair? It was never this long before. I look down to see my worst fear coming true. I then grab for my privates to confirm my fear. I shudder in fear as I realize that what he said was true. I was now a woman!


    I yell aloud in panic and try to further inspect my body. Checking my breast and running my hands through my hair.


    ¡°This! This can¡¯t be true! It can¡¯t be!¡±


    I hear a knock on the door and turn in fear. I had no weapon and I was in this state as well. I was going to be at the mercy of whoever entered through that door. I shudder in panic and fear.


    ¡°Are you okay miss?¡±


    I back away from the door in shock and fall to the floor as I had reached the end of the bed. I scream again and fall to the floor with my body screaming in more pain.


    ¡°Miss!? I¡¯m coming in.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see it but I heard the door open and the maid¡¯s feet walk across the floor towards me. I try to stand up in response, but I can¡¯t get my body to work. So I just end up squirming in vain on the floor as a result.


    ¡°Are you okay miss?¡±


    The maid looked at me in curiosity. Not knowing what to make of my compromising position. What was I wearing clothes? This is all happening too fast I can¡¯t keep up! I cover myself as best as I can with the sheets from the bed.


    ¡°I-I''m your personal maid miss. I have been tasked to take care of your needs. Would you like me to fetch you some clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would.¡±


    She then walked to a nearby dresser taking out some basic undergarments and a white dress. She laid the clothes out on the bed and looked at me worried.


    ¡°Would you like some help miss?¡±


    I hated to admit it but I was too weak to stand on my own right now so I would have to cave in for now. It seemed though that my life wasn¡¯t in immediate danger though so that¡¯s a good thing.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not exactly feeling that well in all honesty.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Would you like to take a bath first? It might help you wake up and refresh.¡±


    No not a beth I¡¯d rather cover what I am now rather than examine it further. Though I¡¯ll probably have to confront it eventually.


    ¡°No, I¡¯d like to get dressed first and get some food.¡±


    ¡°Very well miss. I will bring you some breakfast after we get you dressed.¡±


    She then helped me onto the bed and started dressing me. Luckily I avoided the awkwardness of not knowing how to dress in these clothes by being dressed by someone else. Though I¡¯m not sure how I felt about her looking at me when she was dressing me. Though she was very professional about it so it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Afterwards, she helped me back into bed. As she is about to leave I ask her.


    ¡°Can you get me a . . . mirror. I would like to see my appearance.¡±


    ¡°That can be arranged, miss. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I lean back against the bed lost in thought. I guess this means that I can¡¯t go home now. How am I supposed to prove to my parents that I was their son? I hugged my legs to my chest. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I cried at this fact not wanting to admit that this was my new reality.


    I could still try to kill the demon king, but my form has changed and with it, my combat style will have to change as well. My body won¡¯t move the same way, but I should still retain all of my attributes from before. I¡¯ll also have to find my old gear and find a way out of here if I can¡¯t fight him head on. I¡¯ll gain more strength and come back to defeat him for what he did.


    First, though I needed to recover from this change. It left my body physically weak. I need to regain my strength so I have a chance to escape. So, for now, I¡¯ll have to put up with whatever his plans are until I get better. Though I don¡¯t know how long that will take. I close my eyes and quickly fall asleep due to my exhaustion.


    POV: Demon King Seliph


    ¡°So how is our hero?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be doing reasonably. The elixir worked as planned and I have my maids keeping close watch over her. Though I must ask you why you choose this course of action instead of killing her.¡±


    ¡°The humans would have just summoned another hero. With the current hero dead they would be able to summon another. Though they would have lost most the progress they have made so far against us. The reason I¡¯m doing this is to hopefully end this cycle of death and destruction. Though since they only summon male heroes and demon kings are always male as well this is the only way.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have taken the elixir and seduced the hero instead?¡±


    ¡°The demon lords only respect power and during my transition, I would be usurped and defeated. There is also the fact that we are more unified than the humans so we have to use that to our advantage. I hold political power, but the hero is only a pawn to the humans. So I will try to use her power with my political power to somehow form a truce and hopefully end this cycle once and for all.¡±


    ¡°I understand your majesty. Though how will we deal with the hero? We have no idea how she will react to this news, and I fear she will be against this wholeheartedly having once been male herself.¡±


    ¡°We shall facilitate her recuperation and show her that we aren¡¯t the bloodthirsty monster she was led to believe. We shall also respect her wishes as she comes to terms with her new role. I believe even with minimal cooperation we should be able to at least call for a ceasefire within the month. From there we will try to create a lasting a peace and treaty with the humans.¡±


    ¡°But what about a hier? Wouldn¡¯t there be problems?¡±


    ¡°We will deal with that issue later. For now, we need to end this pointless war and heal our kingdom¡¯s wounds. I will not pressure her and it isn¡¯t like we are pressed for time. Due to our power levels, time shouldn¡¯t pose a problem for several decades.¡±


    I hear a knock at the door of the office. I can feel the presence of the hero¡¯s maid behind it.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    The door opens to reveal the young lady. She is oblivious to the fact that she is taking care of the hero. She believes she is tending to a captured noblewoman that we had previously captured. I told her to report in when the hero woke up to see how she was doing.


    ¡°How is our guest?¡±


    ¡°She seems quite sore and exhausted. She was having trouble standing and was confused at her circumstances. She seemed quite composed, but I believe it was a facade. She seems quite confused and scared. Not surprising considering her circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Has she asked for anything?¡±


    ¡°All she asked for was some breakfast. I asked if she wanted a bath, but she declined when I asked. I believe she is just scared due to her being in an unknown environment.¡±


    ¡°Good! Keep me updated on her condition when she improves enough to walk on her own let me know. I wish to talk to her at that time. But first, she must recuperate and heal.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡±


    She bowed and walked out of the door closing it silently behind her.


    ¡°Everything seems to be going well. At this point, we must wait and see how she reacts. Notify me if anything urgent happens. I must make my way to the front lines to try and negotiate a ceasefire to buy us more time. I should be back soon, but I still wish to be informed if anything abnormal happens.¡±


    ¡°As you wish my majesty. I promise we shall watch over her with the utmost care. You have my most solemn word.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Felicia, your word means a lot to me. Now I shall be off. Tell the stables to prepare my mount!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    Now the hard part of how to bring this war to an end has just begun. I only hope that I can get her to see what I have planned and that she doesn¡¯t resent me for what I have done. For we both have a hard road ahead if we are to succeed in my plans.


    As I walk to the stables I see the general who led her to the palace.


    ¡°I hear everything went as planned your majesty.¡±


    ¡°It did. You did your part magnificently. I am glad it went off without a hitch. I hope they treated you well.¡±


    ¡°They only had me imprisoned for a couple hours. It wasn¡¯t anything you need concern yourself with. Though I am curious how our guest will act in the future. I believe it will definitely be entertaining at the very least.¡±


    ¡°That I can agree with you. Though now we must negotiate a ceasefire with the humans. To do so I wish to show them a large show of force and power. So inform me of their situation as I ride. I wish to end this with as little blood as possible so don¡¯t leave anything out.¡±


    As we walked he explained the situation. The hero and her vanguard were supposed to prep for a grand siege on the city while waiting for reinforcements to resupply them. If we forced their surrender before reinforcements arrived we could end this before it became a long drawn out siege which would cost both sides dearly.


    With this information, I relayed the order to my other generals on how to move out as I rode to front lines. If it all went to plan it should all be wrapped up in the next couple of days. We just had to wrap things up before the end of the week. Which should be a piece of cake.


    Now let¡¯s get this plan underway. The sooner the better.

 Chapter 3 Rahabilitation

    I wake up to see the maid again next to my bed. She is pouring what looks to be tea into a cup. Steam rises from the cup as she sets it on a tray full of food. She then sets it in front of me.


    ¡°Here is your breakfast miss. Would you like anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good for now. Thank you though.¡±


    I accept the tray and take a bite of the food. It was just as delicious as what I had first eaten when I had arrived here. Thinking about it left a bad aftertaste though.


    ¡°¡±When does he want to meet with me.¡±


    ¡°The demon king miss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is the one keeping me here right?¡±


    ¡°Yes miss. He said that he wished for you to recover before he spoke with you.¡±


    Guess he wants me to calm down before we talk again. Can¡¯t really blame him though. My mind is still trying to think of a way to kill him for what he did. At least I can avoid him while I recover.


    The maid sat down in a nearby chair while I finished the meal. I watched her as I ate my meal in silence. She kept silent and blended into the background.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal. It was delicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the cooks know miss.¡±


    She then walked out with the tray. Leaving me alone in the room. I sit up and try to gather stabilize my magic circuits. They were heavily altered due to my change. So I was having to become adjusted to the changes. The mana within me kicked like a newbie driving a manual. Sputtering under the poor control of the wielder.


    I tried to calm my breathing and smooth the flow of mana. Though my progress was slow there was progress. Though my body still was sore so no walking around yet. I also couldn¡¯t contact the others until I fixed my magic circuits. Another reason why I was prioritizing stabilizing them.


    After a couple of hours, I heard a knock on the door. I guess the maid was back with lunch.


    ¡°I''ve brought you some lunch miss.¡±


    She opened the door and set another tray next to me.


    ¡°Thank you. I was just getting hungry.¡±


    This time she brought some water instead of tea and before I knew it I had drained half of the pitcher. That was when it finally hit me. I needed to use the restroom. I looked around the room but failed to find a chamber pot.


    ¡°Where would the restroom be located? I don¡¯t see a chamber pot?¡±


    ¡°We have magical facilities that dispose of the waste. I can take you there after you finish eating.¡±


    After finishing I limped with her helping me down the hall. It definitely felt weird moving in my new body. The different anatomy wasn¡¯t helping me at all. Neither was the pain.


    After a minute she leads me to a door which I assume is the restroom. We go inside and to my amazement, there were modern amenities. Everything looked like it was taken from Earth exactly. Well except for the magical parts that made them work in the primitive setting. I gaped in wonder as the maid lead me to the toilet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside, just let me know when you are finished.¡±


    Closing the door I was alone again, but I was now forced to deal with a new problem. Bowel movements, or in layman''s terms. How do I poop and pee as a woman? I didn''t have my helpful directional partner to help me anymore. The feeling was, different. I had a hard time figuring out how to wrap my head mentally on how to do it for a few minutes. It also felt weird as hell trying.


    After finishing I shakily stood up and walked over to the sink. I look into the mirror and I¡¯m shocked at what I see.


    I looked perfectly womanized to my dismay. I pinched my face to see if I was dreaming. But, after a quick pain, I realized that the woman in the mirror was indeed me.


    What scared me the most was how similar I looked to my sister. Though a few years older I almost had the same features. Almost like my body was taunting me knowing who I wanted to one day see again.


    I then remembered asking for a mirror earlier from the maid. I guess we¡¯d both forgotten about it. Though I¡¯m glad I saw myself inside this mirror instead of some small one. Really gave me the full picture of what happened.


    I quietly tried searching the whole room for some kind of exit. I didn¡¯t have long, but I still needed to see if I could find anything that might suggest an exit. But it appeared it was just a standard half bath no other means of exit. I open the door to the hallway and walk out.


    ¡°Miss? I told you to tell me when you were done. I¡¯d have helped you miss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I need to walk I can¡¯t stay bedridden forever. On that thought can I get a cane?¡±


    ¡°I can have that arranged miss. Though I have a feeling you won¡¯t need one for long based on how you seem to be improving.¡±


    At the very least it¡¯ll help me get around and maybe I can even use it as a weapon.Though I bet it¡¯ll break against any guards in one hit, unfortunately.


    She then leads me back to the room and back to the bed. I weakly lay down breathing heavily. I guess I pushed myself too far. I need to rest and get better ASAP so I can escape.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Thank you, that will be all.¡±


    ¡°As you wish I will come back when it is time for supper.¡±


    When she left I went back to stabilizing my magic. I could feel progress but my building fatigue was making it hard to concentrate efficiently. After an hour I felt too exhausted and went to sleep. Waking up only when the maid came back.


    ¡°I have brought your dinner miss. Would you like me to take you to the baths afterward? It might help you rest better tonight and relief your sore muscles. I highly recommended it.¡±


    As much as I really wanted to keep avoiding it. I knew she was right. They were bound to have some kind of healing bath or something here. I just didn¡¯t want to face what was happening this morning.


    Though I now knew if I had any hope of defeating the demon king I¡¯d either have to get another elixir (which wouldn¡¯t be easy) or I¡¯d need to get used to it so I could have a fighting chance against him.


    ¡°Yes, that would be nice. I¡¯ll take you up on your offer then.¡±


    After finishing the meal she led me to the baths. I was using a cane she had gotten for me and it helped me be able to walk steadily on my own at least. After a couple of minutes, she led me a large room. There were cubies with towels in them along with a doorway covered by a curtain. Though odd I walked to the curtain to see the baths.


    ¡°Miss? What are you doing? you get undressed here.¡±


    Crap! It was a public bath, wasn¡¯t it? I quickly looked around at all the cubies and made sure they were all empty. Luckily they were and after I ushered the maid out I stripped down and made my way past the curtain. It opened to a large pool of steaming water. I saw enchantments drawn along the edge of the pool that probably kept the pool warm and clean. Maybe it even had healing properties.


    I slowly slipped into the pool and shivered as I felt the water surround my new body. My hair floated on top of the water as I swam to the center of the pool.


    I¡¯d always loved swimming and it put me to ease as I soaked in the warm water. I didn¡¯t keep track of time as I tried cleaning my body using some hygiene products near the edges of the pool.


    My hair became a bigger issue than I expected. I was always used to short hair so it took me a while to lather all my hair. As I was finishing lathering my hair I heard sounds coming from the curtain I¡¯d just exited.


    I forgot that this was a public bath. There must be more people coming in. I froze in realization that more people were about to come in. I then tried to rinse off all the hygiene products so I could quickly leave. But unfortunately, I was too late. After I was halfway through I saw a couple women enter the room and quickly slip into the bath.


    I tried to ignore them and finish cleaning my hair in peace but I could hear them coming closer to me. I then felt a hand grab my arm and pull me towards them. I looked to see a demoness stare at me in the nude. I didn¡¯t know what to do and tried backing away but her grip was quite strong.


    ¡°What are you doing here human cur? This is the citadel of the demon king how did you get in here?¡±


    I guess someone forgot to alert all the guests about what the demon king was planning. I didn¡¯t know what to say so I only mumbled while trying to unsuccessfully back away. I was becoming increasingly more flustered as I didn¡¯t know how to react or answer.


    ¡°ANSWER ME YOU HUMAN CUR!¡±


    Normally I would have punched her or used some kind of spell, but my mana was still unstable so I was no more a sheep at the helpless mercy of this wolf. Luckily for me, help arrived not a second later. My maid quickly entered the bath and bowed her head to the demoness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my lady! She is a human noble that the demon king told me to take care for. She has been captured just recently I¡¯m sorry that you weren¡¯t informed, my lady.¡±


    She kept bowing and saying she was sorry. I felt the demoness lighten her grip and I was able to successfully exit the poll and slowly retreat behind the curtain. Before I left though I could hear the demoness behind me.


    ¡°Very well maid! But next time I would like to be alerted to a situation like this. Make sure I am not ill informed again. Am I clear.¡±


    I quickly dried off and put on my clothes. My maid soon came in as well and helped me back to my room. After she closed the door she turned to me and bowed exclaiming how sorry she was.


    I didn¡¯t like being bowed to though and told her to forget about it and thanked her for helping me. As I was making my way to the bed she asked me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to brush and dry your hair miss?¡±


    I ran my hands through my hair and felt that it was indeed still damp. I felt like things like this we''re going to definitely take some time to get used to.


    ¡°Yes, that would be most appreciated. I guess it just slipped my mind.¡±


    I then sat down in a chair as she brushed my hair gently drying and untangling it. Afterwards, she left me alone and I quickly fell asleep. Though one thing was for sure. I definitely wasn¡¯t going to be able to forget that demoness for a while.


    POV: Demon King Seliph


    I stared out over the cities battlements as the sun sank over the horizon. I looked around to see my troops preparing their gear for battle. They loaded the troops on suspended platforms that were hanging from the edge of the wall. I wanted to surprise the enemy and not open the gate telegraphing our attack to the humans.


    So I planned on using my troops that could see at night to attack them in a surprise night raid. I¡¯d have my generals then take out the human commanders and circle them. I would then appear before them and they¡¯d quickly surrender if they valued their lives.


    I would then find one of them to carry a message to their main force that would tell them exactly what happened to their prized vanguard.


    As the sun gave way to the moon I gave the signal and wall men cut one of the counterweights allowing the lifts to fall steadily to the ground.


    I observed the enemy camp and saw no reaction confirming my plan¡¯s success. Within just a few minutes my men had circled the camp and my generals snuck into the camp. Screams then erupted from the camp as the first of their commanders fell to my generals.


    My forces then swarmed the camp slaughtered the first humans that hastily ran from their quarters ill equipped and half asleep.


    I jumped from the walls straight into the camp creating a crater and shockwave that drew all the camp¡¯s attention. My men then ceased their assault and the humans stared at me in horror.


    ¡°I have come to accept your immediate surrender. I promise that if you surrender now you will be well taken care of. If you dare fight back.¡±


    I swat an approaching fool instantly killing him as he flew across the camp.


    ¡°If not I can easily kill you all. It won¡¯t take long I assure you.¡±


    I smiled as almost all of them dropped their weapons at the realization of their fate. I then walked to the closest human and told him.


    ¡°You! I need you to deliver a message for me. I have captured your hero and your most experienced troops. If you wish to make peace then I suggest you cease your march and send forth a diplomat to negotiate my terms. You got all of that?¡±


    The man fiercely nodded his understanding. Pissing himself as I stared at him half dressed.


    ¡°Then go and relay the message. Count yourself lucky human.¡±


    The lad then ran past all my men into the dark. Hopefully to deliver my message. I saw one of my generals follow closely behind. He would make sure that he did exactly as I told him.


    Seeing how everything seemed to be finished I left the battle and jumped back to the top of the wall. Using some magic I soften my landing.


    ¡°The battle is won! Let us celebrate this victory tonight!¡±


    The soldiers cheered at my return and I quickly disappeared into the night. I finished my business here. I only hoped that my guest was feeling better and was in the mood to talk now.

 Chapter 4 Feminization

    I woke up in my bed as the sun shined through the window. I felt much better today. I might be able to get my mana working again if I¡¯m lucky. I try to stand up and realize most of the pain is gone. Now I just feel a bit sore. That bath really did work wonders.


    I try stretching to see how my range of motion is different. For the most part, I think I can adjust my style to compensate. What worries me is how my physicality has changed.


    Women are inherently weaker than men, but with magic, I might be able to compensate. The bigger question is how my abilities are hampered. I need all my strength to beat him. As I do a backbend I hear the door open and the maid sees me hunched over backward. Guess I can¡¯t fake still being hurt now.


    ¡°Looks like that bath really helped you last night. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re feeling better at least. The demon king wanted to know how you were doing. Seeing as how you''re up and moving he would like to see.¡±


    Great I wanted to avoid this for as long as I could but looks like luck isn¡¯t on my side. Time to see what he has planned for me.


    The maid then led me through the halls to another room. I tried to remember the layout but this place was massive it was definitely going to take me awhile to get an internal map of this place. She then knocked on the door as she introduced us.


    ¡°Excuse me sir, I brought the miss as you asked of me.¡±


    ¡°Good come in.¡±


    She opened the door to a great office. The demon king was sitting behind a large desk with some papers strewn about it. He was busy writing some kind of document and when he finished he set his pen to the side before looking up at me.


    ¡°That will be all for now Felicia. I wish to have a private discussion with our guest.¡±


    Felicia left the room and closed the door behind her leaving just me and him in the same room. We stared each other down with great intent. Mine with the intent to kill and his with curiosity.


    ¡°Come have a seat. We have much to discuss. No need to stand while we do so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine where I am and I want to know what you want with me.¡±


    ¡°What do I want? I told you earlier didn¡¯t I? I wish to use you to end this war once and for all. Although I must admit the elixir worked far better than I anticipated. You make a stunning woman Done.¡±


    I balled my hands into fists and subconsciously channeled mana into them. He slowly frowned at this before raising his hands in surrender.


    ¡°Sorry Done. It was just a compliment. No need to be so hostile. I assure you I have no intentions of forcing myself onto you. I¡¯m just glad you are up and about. I thought you¡¯d be bedridden for a week at least.¡±


    ¡°Your bath''s work quite some wonders. I have to give you credit for that.¡±


    He looked puzzled at this. I guess he didn¡¯t expect me up so quickly.


    ¡°That would definitely have improved your condition, but weren¡¯t you bedridden?¡±


    ¡°I had some assistance and went on my maid¡¯s recommendation.¡±


    ¡°Did you run into anyone?¡±


    ¡°A couple of ladies walked in on me when I was bathing. Felicia helped explain to them why I was there, but I found it strange that the castle didn¡¯t seem to know about me.¡±


    ¡°As I said I expected you to be bedridden for at least a week so I didn¡¯t think it necessary. You definitely defied my expectations that¡¯s for sure. For now, we need to give you a new name.¡±


    I scowled at this. I didn¡¯t want a new name, but it was kind of necessary. Done wasn''t really a female name nevertheless a male one. But it was still my name so I was reluctant to be rid of it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to change it now, but it is something you should think about in the future. For now, you will need some instruction in the world of feminine affairs. My personal maid will see to this and has been briefed of your circumstances. I haven¡¯t told anyone else though. They all think the hero is down below in a cell.¡±


    ¡°What do you have planned for the army outside your wall? I know you haven''t been doing nothing while I¡¯ve been gone at least.¡±


    ¡°They have been taken care of. Last night we raided their camp and they surrendered. I sent a messenger to the force of what has happened and now I wait for them to arrive so we might discuss a peace treaty. Though it all depends on how you and I go about things.¡±


    I froze at the realization that my help was gone. I was now deep behind enemy lines without support. The only reason we had come as far as we had was because I¡¯d been dealing with his generals when we encountered them. Their defense against them without me was quite minimal and not at all what they needed to fight the demon king. It would take years at a minimum for them to even attempt a renewed assault. The remaining human army would play the defensive until they could find a new hero to fight with them.


    ¡°If we play our cards right I think we can demand enough reparations to repair what has been lost in this war and open trade between our people.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what reparations he wanted them to pay but getting them to pay would be difficult. They were a conglomerate of many small countries so making them pay would prove an arduous task and most would rather die in battle than admit defeat.


    ¡°If you joined me they would have no choice but to submit to our rule am I wrong. There is no force that they have that could match our combined strength.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong but it didn¡¯t feel right he was planning something and not telling me the whole truth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you negotiate with them, but I¡¯m not promising you anything until I know more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly reasonable. I need them to know you aren''t my puppet after all. If you¡¯ve joined me of your free will and they realize it all the better.¡±


    ¡°Not to be rude but I¡¯m not joining you. I still don¡¯t trust you completely after what you did.¡±


    ¡°That is perfectly true but I hope I can change your opinion of me in the future to a better one. But there is another more urgent matter at the moment. Since the ladies in the palace know you are here I¡¯m going to have to push up our schedule. You have three days to become more familiar with being a woman because after three days I will be giving a royal decree declaring our marriage. This will safeguard your life from most potential rivals and will further cement our power.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not marrying you! That¡¯s disgusting! You''re asking a former man to marry a man and one of an entirely different species no less!¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°As I said previously I won¡¯t force myself onto you, but I do hope that someday that we can come to better terms with this relationship.¡±


    ¡°Not happening anytime soon I can tell you that.¡±


    I wanted to blow him up and kill him where he stood, but I didn¡¯t have any of my equipment. If I failed to kill him he¡¯d be able to kill me quite easily. Dying wasn¡¯t an option at the moment so I¡¯d just have to buy my time.


    ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ll just have to be frenemies at the moment. But I do think you¡¯ll change your mind with some time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not likely numbskull.¡±


    ¡°For now you just need to be able to learn to dress and take care of yourself in three days. All I ask is that you show your strength to everyone and let them know you have come to accept who you now are.¡±


    ¡°You do realize that you were the one who did this right? I¡¯m not going to magically accept this wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°I''m not asking you to do that. I¡¯m asking you to show them that you have. If you don¡¯t you''re just going to be a sheep in a wolf¡¯s den. Demons respect strength and if I were to take you as my wife and you were to be weak it weakens my reputation. You would also be singled out and attacked by those seeking to prove themselves against you. If you can show them you are still strong. It will deter future enemies you will have to face.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m only safe here if I can show them my strength hasn¡¯t diminished?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are a strength based meritocracy. So for both of our sakes, I hope you succeed.¡±


    I heard a knock on the door. I turn to see what I¡¯m guessing is his personal maid.


    ¡±Hello Done. My name is Flora and I will be guiding you in the ways of being a woman. This will be a first for both of us. But we have to get this to work or else my master¡¯s reputation will deteriorate. So I¡¯m not going to let you have it easy at all these next three days. Now come with we have a lot of work to do.¡±


    I felt her pull on me towards the door. The demon king only laughed at this as I gave him my most evil stare possible which only made him laugh harder. I was definitely going to have to pay him back for this later. A good swift kick to his balls would do. The hard part is pulling it off and living afterwards.


    After being led through another set of unfamiliar hallways I¡¯m taken to another room. This one is small conference area with clothes hanging around the room.


    ¡°First off we need to go over the basics of being a woman. Take everything you thought about women and throw it out the window. Women are not made of sugar and spice and everything nice. They are manipulative people that are trying to use every advantage they can to either further their goals, power, or hooking a man. This might not be true for every woman you encounter, but you must be ever vigilant. You also have to take into consideration that you are human. Others will see it as a weakness and try to start rumors and false claims to undermine your true strength.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that cutthroat, can it? I¡¯m sure women aren¡¯t that bad.¡±


    ¡°There are few men of high status and everyone wants to be their wife. So they¡¯ll do anything to make it happen. That will be especially true with the demon king being your future husband.¡±


    I shuddered but she had a point. There had to be a lot of women trying to hook up with him and women do love to talk so she could have a point. The main problem was I wasn¡¯t very good at political manipulation and smooth talking. I usually charged things head on using brute force and logic to achieve success.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t I just beat them in a fight and show them I¡¯m stronger. That should keep away most weaker candidates right?¡±


    ¡°That would work but for now due to your changes. I wouldn¡¯t put all your cards down like that. Right now you just have to exude confidence to them so they won¡¯t dare to challenge you. For now we just have to make you look strong. We¡¯ll focus on combat training later. Now we must begin with you anatomical changes.¡±


    I was then given a basic speech in female anatomy. I had to learn about menstruation (which I would suffer from within about a month), female genitals, and most important boobs. SHe seemed to stress this a lot, but I a feeling she was angry that she was flat chested. Though small mine still were bigger than her.


    She then explained clothing in which she took all my measurements. She then explained to me what my measurements were and what to look for if I ever went shopping in the future.


    I currently had a modest bust, but Flora told me through gritted teeth that they might still grow due to them not knowing the full effects of the elixir. Though I could hear her cursing my chances of that under her breath. Honestly, I didn¡¯t want them any bigger as it¡¯d only become an encumbrance in a fight.


    She then explained the importance of sex appeal and the need to proudly flaunt it around. I needed to show modesty while still showing off my most attractive features.


    We then had some high heel practice where she put me in a roughly 4cm high heel. I was then lead through a series of basic dances.


    There were other things like hair, nails, and makeup that we spent time on throughout the day. She had been so dedicated to teaching me that we skipped lunch. She claimed that I didn¡¯t need the excess energy and that we could eat after I was ready. As the sun dimmed the room she finally said we were done for the day.


    ¡°You have made swift progress, but that was only the basics we still have a long way to go before you are truly ready, but it will have to do for today. Now get dressed you¡¯re going to be eating dinner with the demon king tonight.¡±


    ¡°Why? I thought we were done for today?¡±


    ¡°We are but you must eat with him every day. You will be his wife after all. Also, you must learn table manners we can¡¯t have our queen eating like a savage now can we.¡±


    I was then dressed in some black lingerie with a matching black short sleeve dress that showed the top of my chest. She also got me some matching black high heels. After looking me up and down for a minute she said I was ready. She then led me down the hall towards the banquet hall where I had fallen into his trap. There was a plate at my spot across the table from the demon king. He sat there waiting for me to take my seat.


    After sitting down Flora grabbed a chair and sat next to me. Luckily I had taken a Caitlin class back on earth and from what I could gather they seemed to have the same mannerisms. So to her facial displeasure, I passed with flying colors. The demon king smirked at Flora who looked discomforted at my knowledge I have a feeling she wanted to look good in front of Seliph by correcting my ignorance.


    After we finished eating our meal Seliph led me back to his office.


    ¡°So how was your first day it seemed to have gone well from the look of things.¡±


    My eye twitched in irritation. He was having too much fun with this. So I just stared at him with my evil eye. Flora answered in my silence.


    ¡°She has come a long way and her progress is coming along. I have taken her measurements and will take them to the tailor tomorrow. Her dress should be ready for the occasion.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Now I wish you a good night. Things will only get busier from here. Learn what you can now while you can. Also, might I say you look stunning tonight in that dress. It was a good choice.¡±


    I focused my mana into my hand and said in my most sarcastic tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had it! If you keep this up I might ¡®accidentally¡¯ hit you.¡±


    He smiled at this. Stifling a laugh at my outburst.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you are right. So I¡¯ll allow you your punch, but it must be above the waist.¡±


    Looks like my kick to the balls is out. I cock my arm back and strengthen it while focusing all my mana into a powerful wind spell. He laughed as I surged forward having my mana burst forth in an explosion as I struck his face. I smiled as I felt the force of the impact.


    Only I heard laughing as all the smoke cleared out the window. He stood there unfazed with my fist still next to his face. I then realized that my fist was recoiling in pain and I clutched my bruised hand.


    ¡°Flora heal her hand. Can¡¯t be damaging her delicate hands already now can we.¡±


    He smirked as he left the room. I could only sneer in pain as Flora used healing magic to heal my hand. She then led me to my room where she helped me get into my new pajamas.


    ¡°I told you that you are weaker now. We will focus on restoring your previous strength but for now, you will focus on our lessons. When you are well versed in this knowledge we will focus on your combat skills. Now rest you have another long day tomorrow.¡±


    She then left me alone in the room for the night. Leaving me alone in the moonlight. I wasn¡¯t religious, but maybe I could receive help from the goddess that brought me here.


    ¡°Dear goddess, I¡¯m in dire trouble what should I do? I need your guidance. This is more than what I can handle alone. Please help your chosen hero dear goddess.¡±


    ¡®Go to the temple inside the city. Ask the priests for my help. I will help you in your time of need. So go to my place of power so I may endow you with the power to succeed in your troubled time.¡¯


    The goddess actual answered my prayer? Maybe I was dreaming from exhaustion. I needed to go to sleep. I¡¯d need all the strength I have for these next few days.

 Chapter 5 Breaking Point

    POV: Generic Human Soldier


    Run! Run! Run! I had to get away. They were probably right behind me. I could hear them behind me following my every move. I must warn everyone of our failure. We don¡¯t stand a chance beating them in a headstrong assault now. We needed to regroup and come back with more men.


    The moon died as the sun arose finally bring light to my path. My muscles ached at me for neglecting them during the marathon I ran that night. Sweat ran down my face as my muscles begged for mercy with every step I took.


    After another couple miles, I couldn¡¯t run anymore and fell in the middle of the road. My muscles had finally stopped working and I panted in utter exhaustion. I could no longer keep moving. I¡¯d left all my supplies including my emergency stamina and healing potions in my quarters in the panic. I only had to hope that they¡¯d find me before I died out here. At this, I fainted in exhaustion.


    I awoke to a splash of water on my face. I looked up to see the main army in front of me.


    ¡°What happened soldier why are you out here by yourself?¡±


    I was saved! I told them what happened and that I needed to see the commander. They led me to him helping me walk in my exhausted state.


    ¡°What is it soldier what happened to the vanguard?¡±


    ¡°The hero was captured when they tried to sneak in and kill the demon king. We held position waiting for reinforcements to see if we could still launch an assault to save him. But, we were ambushed in the dead of night. Their hordes surrounded us and took us out in the ensuing panic. THe demon king then jumped into the middle of the camp and told us to surrender. Everyone who resisted him was brutally murdered. He said our only chance was to send forth a diplomat to negotiate a ceasefire agreement and to turn back our main forces.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s asking us to surrender, is he. For now, we will pull back our troops and make camp along the border. We¡¯ll send our best spies to break out the hero while we deal in these negotiations.¡±


    ¡°But who should we send? He could kill who we send so we shouldn¡¯t send anyone of importance.¡±


    ¡°But we still need to show our authority to them. I say we send our strongest generals It¡¯ll make them think twice before deciding to attack us!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    I turned to see the queen of the Holy Empire ride towards us. She radiated the goddess¡¯s beauty and grace and was an important source of moral for our troops next to the hero.


    ¡°We must not falter here and I wish to personally negotiate with this demon king. Maybe he isn¡¯t the mindless beast we think he is. It might be possible to end this horrible war once and for all.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you Katerina. I will not stand back as you ride forth to meet him. I would be setting a bad example for my men.¡±


    King Uther of the militaristic nation of Bern rode up. He was a strong warrior and as well as a brilliant tactician.


    ¡°You''re insane King Uther. We can¡¯t risk our lives. Without us our countries will fall into chaos and ruin.¡±


    Dessaix was a cowardly king but was a smart businessman. He represented a conglomerate of mercantile nations as the strongest nation that made up the conglomerate.


    ¡°Desaix you will lead our forces back then I will join them in the negotiations.¡±


    Elbert was the chosen leader of the Lycian Federation. Due to the war with the demons, many countries joined the federation to combine their military forces against the demonic threat.


    ¡°Not you to Elbert? This is madness!¡±


    ¡°We have no choice our options our choices are limited with the hero being captured. If they had died we could have summoned another to aid us, but as things are. We are at his mercy until we can find another way to deal with him.¡±


    No way! Three of the four great powers are going to negotiate with the demon king! I didn¡¯t know what to say! Together they might be able to finally end the war as the queen says.


    POV: A nearby bush


    Everything is going exactly as planned. It would have been better if all four came but he will be pleased that this many are planning to negotiate. I¡¯ll send some of my agents to keep tabs on Desaix, but I should go back and report the plan¡¯s success to his majesty.


    POV: Demon King Seliph


    Done is making excellent progress. I expected her to be more opposed to my plans at first. But, I guess she is waiting for the right time. She lost most of her strength during the transformation. That punch last night was about half as strong as a punch from one of my generals. So she still had her power, but she was just weaker and unsupported without her gear and muscles.


    My guess is she doesn¡¯t want to risk angering me and facing my wraith. She isn¡¯t suicidally stupid at least. Though I could definitely feel her resentment to me yesterday. That wasn¡¯t going to go away for quite a while I¡¯d imagine.


    Though I did have to admit. She was a lot prettier than I expected her to be. We hadn¡¯t tested the elixir due to the high cost and rarity of the ingredients. So I was glad it worked as well as it did. I found it quite funny that Flora was envious of her assets. I guess she expected her to be flat chested since she was previously a male.


    Maybe if I was lucky they would still grow to be even bigger! Though I have a feeling that she be quite pissed if she heard me. But it was definitely a possibility (fingers crossed!).


    With the way things are going her reveal as my new wife should cement both our positions in two more days. I¡¯d have the most powerful woman in the land as my wife and she¡¯d be under my protection and few would dare to cross her or they¡¯d receive my wraith. She¡¯d have to prove herself if she was ever challenged but that wouldn¡¯t be an issue. She was already leagues above most of the woman in my realm in terms of strength.


    I was quite curious as to what she¡¯d finally decide on as a name though. I was curious to see what she would pick. She definitely needed a more feminine name then Done that¡¯s for sure.


    I made my way to the dining hall. I was going to make breakfast and dinner a mandatory time that we would meet. It would give us more time to bond and learn more about each other. There was still much I did not know about her and we had all the time in the word to find out more about each other.


    POV: Done


    After getting out of bed I made my way to the nearby dresser. When I looked inside I saw a wide arrange of new clothes inside. The main problem was that they were all pink! I bet someone is messing with me right now. I twitch in further frustration at my situation before I grab a modest pink dress. I set my nightgown on the bed and put on a new a simple pink dress that went to my ankles and exposed my arms. When I looked for some shoes all I could find were some pink high heels.


    I wasn¡¯t going to wear them. I only wore those high heels last night because Flora told me to. They were painful and not very fun to walk in. Also, these were pink. I was only wearing this pink dress cause all I had to choose from was pink clothes!


    I then made my way to the door. Channeling some mana into my hand I punched the floor lightly sending a shockwave out to detect who was around me. It was kind of an improvised sonar I developed that helped me detect people.


    Unfortunately I ¡®saw¡¯ that Felicia was nearby. So it looked like my chance to explore for an exit route were out for now. Stolen story; please report.


    I sat on the bed as she opened the door surprised to see me up and dressed.


    ¡°Good morning miss. I have been ordered to take you to have breakfast with his majesty.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Can¡¯t keep him waiting can we.¡±


    I try to stress my sarcasm but Felicia just ignored it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put on some shoes miss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not. Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, but Flora gave me strict orders that you had to wear shoes.¡±


    Stupid Flora! I was then forced to put on the pink high heels much to my disgust.


    ¡°You look so cute, miss! It matches so well!¡±


    I could stand looking pretty, but cute was pushing my nerves. I wasn¡¯t a doll and it felt like I was one in this dress. I actually kind of liked the dress I wore last night but this! It felt too young and girly. Like they were treating me like a child.


    Felicia led me through the halls to breakfast where I saw the Seliph already in his seat. He smiled upon seeing me. But what irked me was I couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy to see me or laughing inside about how I looked in this pink dress.


    I sat down in my seat as Felicia left us alone for breakfast.


    ¡°I thought it would be good to share our meals together. We can talk and learn some more about each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, and what do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any family by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°I do actually. I have my mother and a younger sister. They are in another province managing affairs there. My father passed away in battle quite some time ago. You?¡±


    He seemed to have answered honestly and it wasn¡¯t like he could reach mine.


    ¡°Both my parents are still alive. My dad works in energy while my mom does interior design. I also have a younger sister. Though they are all on Earth. So I haven¡¯t seen them for quite some time.¡±


    ¡°Earth is where you were summoned from then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was a planet of only humans and no magic. We used a lot of science and technology to achieve our goals. Though it was equally as warlike. Just in the past century, we¡¯ve had two world wars.¡±


    ¡°Wars without magic must be incredibly boring. Doesn¡¯t it just devolve to a battle of attrition?¡±


    ¡°No, we had planes, bombs and machine guns that would mow people down. Almost like magic equipment that could fly, blow stuff, and shot thousands of arrows in a minute. If you had to face them you¡¯d be defeated easily, because everyone there can use these magical devices.¡±


    He laughed at this as Flora came out with our breakfast.


    ¡°It seems you humans are just as bloodthirsty no matter where you are. But, from the sound of things, you guys became quite good at it. What were the death counts? Thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands?¡±


    Unfortunately, he was underestimating us. I hate to admit but we had become too good at killing each other.


    ¡°Millions. We killed each other by the millions in those wars.¡±


    ¡°Any chance you could recreate these devices? I¡¯d love to have some.¡±


    Of course he would. With that kind of killing efficiency, he could easily obliterate the human alliance.


    ¡°Not a chance! I still don¡¯t trust you and primitive versions of them won¡¯t even pierce the magical armor here.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯d be effective against the humans wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still not helping you kill them you know, and I thought you wanted peace.¡±


    ¡°Peace is only held when one person has the strongest force. That way no one else will dare to attack them. Guaranteeing peace for everyone else as a result.¡±


    ¡°Only for as long as you survive. You don¡¯t have an effective means of passing down power do you? Civil war and greed will result in conquest once you die if you have the strongest force.¡±


    ¡°An interesting idea for sure then tell me how do you address this problem?¡±


    ¡°My country on Earth used a form of government that allowed the people to elect people to make decisions. So no one would declare war unless they had the entire populaces support. So power was peaceful change hands and war wasn¡¯t sought out.¡±


    ¡°But it would be rife with corruption. Commoners are so easy to manipulate are they not.¡±


    ¡°There are always problems with government. The important thing is to be able to change as necessary.¡±


    ¡°So you want to change your mind and willingly join me then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t twist my words numbskull I said politically. It doesn¡¯t mean I should change my mind just to suit your purposes.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. I guess we wouldn¡¯t be having these interesting conversations if that were the case. Anyways I need to get to work now and so do you. Peace doesn¡¯t happen in a day as you know.¡±


    He wiped his face and exited the dining room. Flora then led me to the room we were yesterday and we started another grueling day of training. Though today we focused on the government''s hierarchy and how I should address certain people and who ran what.


    The kingdom was run and managed by Seliph¡¯s eight generals. Currently, four of them were on the front lines. The one who led me here was named Leif. He was Seliph¡¯s right hand man and had helped him reach his current position of power.


    The other four were dealing with domestic issues plaguing the kingdom. Though she didn¡¯t go into explicit details about what they were doing. Only saying that their names and where they governed.


    I was amazed at how efficiently the kingdom seemed to be run. They seemed to prize efficiency and strength above all else. With there being bi decade competitions where one could challenge a demon general for his position. So it always forced the current generals to remain sharp and focused in their duties.


    It was definitely the first time I¡¯d seen such government in practice. But I guess factors allowed it to work. Though I¡¯d have to see it in practice for a while before I had complete faith in their system.


    I then had dinner with Seliph again. Who was waiting for me again in the dining room like this morning.


    ¡°So how were today¡¯s lessons?¡±


    ¡°Informative, but it¡¯s a lot of information to take in.¡±


    ¡°Too busy to play dress up then I guess. I thought I''d be able to see you in another dress. Though that dress does look quite cute on you.¡±


    ¡°I''d rather you not call me that. It feels like an insult to all my training.¡±


    ¡°I''m just complimenting your appearance. No need for me to lie to you. You just look cute in it.¡±


    I slammed my fist against the table in frustration.


    ¡°I didn''t ask to be this way though! I don¡¯t want to be cute or womanly. I¡¯ve been a man all my life and now because of you I now have to be a woman!¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you enjoying it? You¡¯ve seemed to be quite happy so far.¡±


    ¡°Happy? I¡¯m not happy! I just wanted to kill you and go home! I wanted to see my friends and family again and forget about all of this! But I fell for your stupid tricks and now I¡¯m like this! Now even if I do succeed in killing you. I¡¯ll probably go home as a woman. They probably won¡¯t accept that I somehow became a woman, and I don¡¯t even know how they are doing! I wasn¡¯t told I had died or anything I was just brought her to fight and kill you as the grand hero! I only fought as hard as I did because I thought I would be able to go home. I¡¯m now trapped here forced to be your queen and you¡¯re treating my whole transformation as some kind of comedy skit! I¡¯ve only cooperated so far because I don¡¯t know what to do! I can¡¯t beat you, I can¡¯t leave, and I can¡¯t go home!¡±


    ¡°But does that really have to limit you?¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you really trapped by your soul desire to go home? Haven¡¯t you tried to have fun and enjoy yourself here? Or are you just afraid of making connections because you thought you¡¯d just go home and forget all about i?. You¡¯ve closed off everyone and everything in this world because of this fear haven¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do then. Forget about Earth and everyone I left! Live happily here while I am ignorant to my family¡¯s suffering?¡±


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that you should enjoy this journey and not walk with only a single purpose. Pleasure is not a sin and new friendships are never a bad thing. I¡¯m not telling you to forget your family. I¡¯m only asking you to enjoy yourself here. You don¡¯t have to constantly fight alone. You can have friends and have fun here. You don¡¯t have to think of this as a prison, but as a new world for you to explore.¡±


    I¡¯ve had enough I was tired of this crap. I needed to get some sleep I was tired from Flora¡¯s lessons, and I didn¡¯t want to talk right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to bed early tonight. Excuse me.¡±


    I stood up and started making my way towards the door.


    ¡°Before you leave I want to hear what name you¡¯ve chosen. You¡¯ve had plenty of time to think of one haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I stopped at the door at this. I guess it was inevitable. Luckily I had decided on one, but I was still a little reluctant.


    ¡°Diana I want to be called Diana now.¡±


    ¡°Very well Diana. I wish you a good night then. Flora please guide Diana back to her bedroom.¡±


    ¡°As you wish your majesty.¡±


    Flora then led me back to my room and helped me get into my pajamas. After she finished she left me alone in the dark room. I then jump onto the bed in exhaustion.


    I hugged one of the pillows to my face and use it to stifle my crying. I missed my old life and didn¡¯t want to spend any longer than I had to here. I didn¡¯t want to admit it but he was right. I had closed everyone off because I didn¡¯t want to get attached.


    I thought it would be easier for when I beat the demon king, but in the end, it left me weak and vulnerable. As a result, I fell for the demon king¡¯s ploy.


    I just didn¡¯t know what to do at the moment and cried into my pillow some more before falling asleep.

 Chapter 6 Escape!

    ¡°Mom, Dad, Anna it¡¯s me! I¡¯m back!¡±


    I ran towards my parents but it felt like I couldn¡¯t catch up to them. They failed to notice or even look at me.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± ¡°Leave us alone!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want you around here.¡±


    I heard voices around me, but I couldn¡¯t tell where they were coming from. I ignored them and pressed on. I¡¯d catch up to them and we¡¯d be one happy family again! As I got closer they turned to me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    No! No! NO!!! They hadn¡¯t forgotten about me! I¡¯ come back and they were just waiting for me.


    ¡°Get away from us you creep!¡±


    No not you to Anna. How? How could this be? I felt like I was falling into a pit of despair until I fell into a pool of water. I couldn¡¯t breathe I looked around frantically looking for the surface, but everywhere I turned all I saw was myself. I only saw myself staring back with a look of pity.


    I felt my sink further and further into the pool as my lungs burned for air.


    I bolted out of bed in a cold sweat. The sun wasn¡¯t up yet and I was still in my bedroom alone.I¡¯d been trying to but on a brave face these past three days. I wouldn¡¯t allow myself to appear weak and defeated in front of him!


    I¡¯d embraced being a woman to show that he hadn¡¯t defeated me. But, I couldn¡¯t lie to myself. I was scared. I was at his total mercy and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    I stood up and walked to the window looking outside. The moon shined over the city with the stars twinkling in unison above.


    I¡¯d killed so many of these people just for the pursuit of getting home. They might have been demons, but I just ruthlessly killed them all for the sole purpose of getting home. It was such a selfish pursuit. I¡¯d forsaked friendship here for fear of not wanting to leave.


    What had it all gotten me? Imprisonment as the demon king¡¯s wife for my reckless, foolish, and selfishness.


    I sobbed thinking about that dream. They hadn¡¯t forgotten me, had they? I wasn¡¯t all alone was I. I was tired of putting up this false bravado but I didn¡¯t know what else to do. I was playing in the palm of his hand. I couldn¡¯t escape his grasp over me. Tomorrow he¡¯d official sentence me to my final imprisonment as his wife.


    I didn¡¯t know what his final plans were. Would he force me to have sex with him and bear him a powerful heir? The thought made me want to vomit. I¡¯d never even considered men as sexual partners, but I was now a prime sheep in their eyes.


    I made my way to the door. I¡¯d decided I¡¯d use the cover of night to escape! I couldn¡¯t risk staying here anymore! If I did there was no telling what he''d force me to do next!


    I opened the door and looked around the hallway for any signs of the guards. When I had confirmed that the coast was clear I made my way throughout the halls looking for the throne room. From there I¡¯d try to go back to the library and make my escape through the passage I¡¯d used to get here.


    For a few minutes, I wandered the halls aimlessly. I couldn¡¯t remember where I was and I didn¡¯t know where to go. I didn¡¯t know how long I had before everyone started to wake. TIme was of the essence, but I couldn¡¯t find the throne room. I didn¡¯t want to open any doors for fear of waking someone up, but I could only navigate so well in these hallways.


    After what felt like an hour I knew I was hopelessly lost. I hadn¡¯t found the throne room nevertheless the library and now I didn¡¯t even know where my room was. I rounded a corner but had failed to listen carefully as I walked straight into a wandering guard.


    I looked up in fear as he towered over me in his armor. I tried running away but he grabbed me by the back of my nightgown and picked me up by my neck.


    ¡°What are you doing here lass? Thought you¡¯d try to escape did ya?¡±


    I was caught! What should I do? If I try to fight him I might alert more guards.


    ¡°So you were that hero they were talking about aren¡¯t you. I expected you to more intimidating. Not such a pretty face. Now, what should we do with you I wonder?¡±


    That¡¯s it! I didn¡¯t want to think of what this guy might have in store for me.


    I channel mana into my foot and kick the guy in the crotch denting his armor. He crumpled in pain and loosened his grip on me. I then hit him in the back of the head knocking him out before he could scream for help or pain.


    I then ran as fast as I could in the opposite direction. I didn¡¯t know where I was going, but I needed to get away fast! After a minute I stopped to see if anyone had followed me. I used my technique from earlier to try and detect anyone around me.


    I realized that I must have gone into the more heavily populated part of the citadel as I detected people all around me. I tried making my way to a less populated area of the citadel and used my technique to check rooms to see if they were empty.


    My progress was slower than I would have liked, but I had to absolutely sure the rooms I checked were empty. The problem was I couldn¡¯t find anything useful. THe few empty rooms I had found were just bare empty conference rooms, bedroom, or storage closets.


    After a couple of minutes, a heard a sharp sound pierce the hall. I winced in pain and fell to the floor. A second later as I tried making my way to a nearby empty room I saw four more guards followed by a very angry Flora make their way towards me. I tried running away but I felt sharp pricks pierce my neck. In a panic, I pulled them out to reveal some thin needles. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I threw them away and tried to take a step forward only to fall over unable to move. Crap she must have laced the needles with some kind of paralyzing agent. I tried in vain to move as they came closer to me.


    ¡°Looks like your escape attempt failed, didn¡¯t it? Pick her up, we¡¯re taking her to see his majesty.¡±


    NO! I had to escape but all I could was grown as they easily picked up my limp body dragging me to Seliph.


    I shuddered in fear at what awaited me. I¡¯d tried to escape and had attacked one of his guards. What was he going to do to me! I could only wonder in fear as I was taken to what I presumed was Seliph¡¯s quarters.


    Flora knocked on the door before saying. ¡°We¡¯ve brought Diana, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Bring her in and I wish to speak with her.¡±


    They then opened the dropped me on the floor in front of his desk. Guess he¡¯d decided he¡¯d rather talk to here than in his quarters.


    ¡°Thank you gentlemen, you may now leave.¡±


    ¡°As you wish your majesty.¡±


    The soldiers filed out of the room leaving me at the mercy of Flora and Seliph.


    ¡°Unparalyze her Flora. We can¡¯t have a conversation if she can¡¯t talk.¡±


    Flora stabbed my arm with another needle before taking it out after a minute. I could finally move but I dared not stand up I didn¡¯t want to face him.


    ¡°Stand up and look me in the eyes, Diana.¡±


    Not wanting to incur further wrath I stood up doing as he asked. When I looked at him I was surprised at his face. He didn¡¯t look angry if anything he looked disappointed in me.


    ¡°Why did you try to escape Diana. You do realize your situation don¡¯t you?¡±


    I had a hard time looking him in the eyes and looked at the floor in shame.


    ¡°I wanted to escape from here. As I¡¯ve said previously I don¡¯t want to be your wife.¡±


    ¡°Look me in the eyes and say that Diana.¡±


    I did my best repeating what I¡¯d said while making eye contact.


    ¡°Your lucky my guards caught you. If it had been one of the nobles it would have hurt both of us. I can¡¯t have them saying my wife tried to escape right before I proposed to her. It would have hurt both of our positions. I¡¯m not surprised but I¡¯m quite disappointed. I haven¡¯t been restricting your movements so far because I trusted you to act reasonably. So, for now, I¡¯m going to post a guard at you door at all times. If you show me that I can trust you again I will remove this guard. Do you think this is a fair punishment?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to risk further punishment. This wouldn¡¯t be that bad of a punishment to be honest. I thought he was going to whip me or something. Not just give me a light slap on the wrist.


    ¡°Yes, that sounds fair.¡±


    ¡°Have I done anything to warrant this? I¡¯ve been treating you perfectly well so far haven¡¯t I? I¡¯ve facilitated your transformation and have devoted a lot of my time and effort into you. I know this isn¡¯t what you wanted. You¡¯ve made that abundantly clear. But from what I¡¯ve seen you¡¯ve been making this work. So what pushed you over the edge?¡±


    ¡°I felt trapped. I wanted some form of freedom from this whole thing.¡±


    I feel to my knees crying. I¡¯d promised myself that I wouldn¡¯t do this, but I couldn¡¯t hide it anymore from him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be stuck as your wife and the announcement is tomorrow isn¡¯t it? I¡¯d recovered enough and thought this was my best chance to escape before you made this official.¡±


    I barely was able to get out the words as I lay crying on the floor.


    ¡°I see. Would you leave us Flora. I wish to speak with Diana alone right now.¡±


    ¡°As you wish your majesty.¡±


    After Flora left he stood up and walked towards me. I flinched back in fear but was wrapped in his embrace before I could properly react. It felt warm and comforting surprisingly. Wait! Why am I letting him do this!


    I try to push him off but he doesn¡¯t budge as I try to escape his grasp.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it from me, Diana. I know you¡¯ve been trying to hide this from. It¡¯s why I had Flora leave. You can confide in me all you want. You''re my wife after all and I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you! I want my family and friends!¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯ve said I¡¯m not even going to try and replace them. All I¡¯m saying is I want you to open up to me and allow me to be at the very least your friend. I just want you to open up your heart allow yourself to accept my feelings of friendship. I know this has been hard. But, you¡¯ve been handling this magnificently. I doubt I would even be able to hold a candle to the way you¡¯ve handled this, and I can think of no one else I would rather have as my wife.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to accept him! But, he was being so kind to me. No one here had seen me as a friend. I was only a pawn to defend humanity. I couldn¡¯t open up to anyone and was forced to wear the bravado of a hero. I led an army of people that looked to me as their shining beacon.


    So I never showed them my weaknesses. I always showed them my best and always encouraged everyone while my heart ached for real companionship. Someone to comfort me in my times of bad decisions. Someone to always be there for me when I needed them.


    Could I really allow Seliph to be that person? He has treated me well ever since I met him. Never forcing himself on me and even apologizing when he took things too far. Was he really looking at me not as a pawn but as a possible companion or wife? At the very least I could accept him as a friend I guess.


    ¡°Thank you Seliph. I won¡¯t accept you as my husband, but I can at least accept you as a friend for now.¡±


    He chuckled as he held me close to him. I could feel the warmth in his laughter flow into me.


    ¡°That is perfectly acceptable Diana. I did say I¡¯d let you take this at your own pace. So will you be my friend Diana?¡±


    He let me go and stretched out his hand to me. I hesitated before shaking it with my own.


    I didn¡¯t know how far I¡¯d let this go, but I felt like I could at least trust this man a little bit.


    ¡°Now how about we go back to bed. We¡¯ve both got a long day ahead of us to properly prepare for tomorrow, don¡¯t we? I¡¯ll have Flora escort you back to your room. I¡¯ll see you at breakfast Diana.¡±


    We both walked out of the office and Flora escorted me back to my room as Seliph ordered. There a guard stood showing that my punishment was indeed in effect. So I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape at night anymore.


    After I made my way inside Flora bid herself goodbye and left me alone in the room. But, the place didn¡¯t feel as lonely as before for some reason.


    I wouldn¡¯t say I had developed romantic feelings for Seliph, but I could at least accept him as a friend. He might be the demon king, but that didn¡¯t have to mean that he was an evil ruler.


    I¡¯d let him inside my heart (as a friend). But, if he betrayed this trust that had started to bud between us. I was definitely going to make him pay for it twofold someway or another.


    For today I just had to prepare for tomorrow when Seliph would officially proclaim our engagement to the whole kingdom.


    I still had questions about his plans for the future. But, for now, I would go along with his plans. My position would probably grant me access to certain privileges. So if I played my cards right. I might still be able to protect humanity here.


    They might see me as a traitor or a turncoat, but I wouldn¡¯t let him destroy humanity at the least. I could protect them from the other side even if they ridiculed me for it.


    For now though, I needed some sleep. I had a long day tomorrow. So after climbing into bed and pulling up the covers. I fell into a deep peaceful sleep.

 Chapter 7 Preparations

    It seems like my plan worked better than I planned. With three of the four great leaders coming I¡¯ll be able to negotiate with the humans effectively. I had to applaud their bravery though. At most I thought one would come to represent them all or they¡¯d send representatives.


    With them coming I¡¯ll be able to negotiate with the heads and there would be no chance of miscommunication during negotiations.


    ¡°What about this Desaix fellow. What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°He is leading the human forces and holding position past the border.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate he didn¡¯t come but it¡¯s excellent news. When should they arrive?¡±


    ¡°By tomorrow sir.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s faster than expected. Why the rush?¡±


    ¡°They have a light entourage and are all mounted. My guess is they wish to finish negotiations quickly so they can ascertain the condition of their captured troops.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally that aligns perfectly with tomorrow¡¯s announcement. When they arrive I would like you to escort them to the temple Saizo. It¡¯s where I¡¯ll make the formal proclamation.¡±


    ¡°As you wish sir I will go see to preparations for their arrival.¡±


    With that settled guess I¡¯ll go have breakfast with Diana. Her escape attempt last night disappointed me. But, I knew that she might try. Luckily she only injured a single guard last night knocking him out. So there was no need for further punishment other than posting a guard.


    With how things are going I think I can slowly earn enough trust with her that she will want to stay willingly.


    Though I still wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take her to consider me as a romantic partner. I¡¯d made it clear that last night that we¡¯d start as friends. But we still had to show that we were making progress to the public.


    I knew she would be reluctant, but if we took it slow I think she¡¯d come around. I wouldn¡¯t ask her too do to much. All we¡¯d have to do is hold hands, smile in public, and kiss in front of others. She¡¯d probably be fine with the first two, but the third. We¡¯d have to see with time.


    As I made my way to breakfast I saw nobles arriving to the citadel. It was short notice, but due to our infrastructure, it wasn¡¯t an impossibility for many nearby nobles to arrive for the announcement. The rest would hear the news as it would send ripples through the entire kingdom.


    Mother and my sister should be arriving tomorrow. I bet that they¡¯d absolutely reject the news, but given time I was sure I could make them see reason. I just had to make sure my mother doesn¡¯t try to kill Diana. She has been pushing countless women towards me for decades.


    I turned all of them down once I saw what they were really after.


    Most had parents that only sought a marital alliance with me. With the women trying to either force themselves on me or already had lovers of their own. My mother claimed I was being too picky, but I always felt like if I followed her plans I¡¯d have some unwanted shackle attached to me.


    Diana, on the other hand, had no strings attached to her, and other than being human she was a magnificent marriage candidate. She had the strength to stand by my side like few others. Together there would be no one that could stand in our way. The only hurdle I had to cross was to convince her to accept me as her husband.


    As I entered the dining room I was surprised to see that she had beat me to breakfast. I guess my business took longer than I thought.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late Diana. I had to speak with one of my generals about the human ambassadors. I was surprised to learn that Katerina, Uther, and Elbert are coming to negotiate with us.¡±


    ¡°They have? I didn¡¯t think that they would come themselves. What about Desaix?¡±


    ¡°He is staying back to lead the retreat.¡±


    ¡°Of course that sniveling coward is. He doesn¡¯t have a shred of courage in his lazy ass.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t like Desaix.¡±


    ¡°For the most part the other leaders gave me troops and supplies and supported me in my assault, but Desaix always gave us his worst supplies and men to help us. Almost like we were taking out his trash. If he didn¡¯t have as much money and control over the market as he did. I¡¯d almost think about overthrowing him, but if I did another would take his place. Plus we had to deal with your demons advances first.¡±


    ¡°Is he a threat to us?¡±


    ¡°It all depends on how much he¡¯ll profit from it. He¡¯s a greedy businessman first and a king second. His hand is in so much of his country¡¯s market that I¡¯d say he owns about half the country¡¯s assets himself. ¡±


    This man sounds like he could be a dangerous wildcard if left alone. I¡¯ll have to send some agents to see what we can do about him in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the others though. Unlike Desaix they were more secretive about their plans.


    Uther has been expanding his military quite rapidly, but I don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do if there were to be peace, Katerina always felt like she was hiding something from me and for all the talk of her country¡¯s mages they were mostly absent from the war. Elbert should be open to talks though. The problem is that he only represents the Lycian Federation. Actual negotiations with them should prove more difficult as they only act as one in matters of war. Domestic policies are different from kingdom to kingdom in the federation so I have no idea how they¡¯ll react to negotiations.¡±


    Diana also had knowledge that I lacked. I could send agents within the human territories, but they had a hard time infiltrating key positions as they would be found out as demon spies quite easily. With her knowledge and my resources, we should be able to have them in the palm of our hand.


    ¡°They will be arriving tomorrow just in time for our announcement. So we¡¯ll have to break the news to them tomorrow. I¡¯ll need you to sell them that you aren¡¯t being manipulated by me when we are negotiating with them. It will hopefully strengthen your voice during negotiations. If we can convince them that you are negotiating with their interests they will see you as one of them. Even with the announcement of our marriage announcement cementing our partnership.¡±


    ¡°That''s quite true.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared to see them again?¡±


    ¡°I guess. Not much I can really do though. As much as I hate this I have accepted this. But, I¡¯m not sure how they will react.


    ¡°Fair enough, though I have a feeling their faces will definitely be entertaining.¡±


    She grinned at this, but I could see the pain on her face. I¡¯d been pushing her emotionally and mentally and she¡¯d have to own up to her superiors what is happening.


    I finished the last of my meal and stood up after wiping my face.


    ¡°Well back to work for me. Today I¡¯ve arranged you a spa treatment so you can be ready for tomorrow. Felicia will be guiding you today as Flora will be busy finishing the preparations for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Spa treatment?¡±


    ¡°Nails, bath, massage the works. Got to show your best tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You''re having too much fun with this.¡±


    ¡°Well see you later.¡±


    I closed the door behind me and turned to Felicia who was standing outside the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made sure no one will interrupt you today. Try to get her to relax and open up some, and try to get her to have some fun.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I¡¯ll take good care of her sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Felicia, now I¡¯ve got to run. Diana is inside.¡±


    I made my way to my office which had to be overflowing with paperwork. If Diana was right about the human¡¯s political system. I was going to have to hire another secretary to manage those fools. I¡¯m amazed that they¡¯ve held us off as fragmented as they seem to be. Well back to work hopefully I can finish this before lunch and get ready for tomorrow as well.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    POV: Diana


    ¡°What color do you want for your fingers miss?¡±


    ¡°Clear.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I think a purple would look great!.¡±


    ¡°Clear!¡±


    ¡°Alright miss.¡±


    She then started putting some clear nail polish on my fingernails after having trimmed them.


    I¡¯d done this before back on Earth. My mom and sister sometimes dragged me along when they went shopping a couple times. It was enjoyable enough. I just forgot that I was expected to now have nail polish on my toes and fingers.


    I wasn¡¯t looking forward to tomorrow, but it was going to be my best shot. If what lady Mara blessing me with is any good I might be able to escape from the city. The human leaders would be an annoyance though. I¡¯d have to somehow escape with them or else they¡¯d be slaughtered.


    While I sit here pretending to fully enjoy this. I was actually coming up with multiple escape plans. I knew the basic layout of the city from a map we gathered from a fallen demon. The problem was that there were outposts and kill zones all throughout the city.


    Going through the sewers was an option, but we could get lost and we had no idea what might be down there.


    ¡°Miss? Are you ready to take your bath?


    ¡°Ah, yes sorry I was just lost in thought.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about what you¡¯re wearing tomorrow? I bet it¡¯ll be gorgeous on you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t wait to see what they have planned for me to wear.¡±


    I mentally cringed at my reply. I had to keep up a happy attitude with Felicia or she might become suspicious. Though, she wasn¡¯t very observational from her attitude. It seemed like she was a little girl dressing me up for the big party. There was an innocence to her actions that made her more comfortable to be around.


    We made our way to the bath uninterrupted. I checked the cubies to make sure we were the only ones. I didn¡¯t want to walk in on anyone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry Diana. Seliph made sure you would be able to bathe in privacy. Though you¡¯ll have to get used to it after tomorrow. Most of the noble ladies bathe together. So you¡¯ll have to get used to it. I have no idea why though. I prefer to bathe alone myself.¡±


    ¡°Can you wait outside?¡±


    ¡°Of course miss.¡±


    She then left me alone to bathe. So I undressed and put my clothes in a cubby before entering the bath. It felt just as good as last time and I soon relaxed in the warm waters lost in thought. I finished bathing in peace and after washing up I got out to dry off.


    I wiped myself down with a towel before going back to put on my clothes. But when I arrived I couldn¡¯t find them. I searched around, but I couldn¡¯t see them.


    ¡°Felicia? Where are my clothes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take you to your new clothes. Miss Diana?¡±


    I turned to see a woman behind the curtain to the bath.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here!?¡±


    ¡°Name¡¯s Oboro. I¡¯m the palace tailor. I¡¯m in charge of getting you some new threads for tomorrow. Also, why aren¡¯t you covering your chest?¡±


    ¡°Where are my clothes! Answer me!¡±


    I channeled my mana into my hand as I stood there. I had forgotten to cover my chest as she had said so I wanted to know where my clothes were! I¡¯d have to remember to cover my chest in the future.


    ¡°HEY! HEY! Calm down there! I¡¯ve got some clothes for you to try. I just need to fit them to you. Here wear this robe!¡±


    She opened a bag at her side and handed me a robe. I immediately put it on covering my chest calming me down as I felt a semblance of protection.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°In a nearby room. Felicia is waiting for us there. Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°After you.¡±


    I gestured her to guide me. I didn¡¯t want her behind me. She seemed to have some kind of mischievous side to her. I had to keep my guard up around her.


    She led the way to a room similar to the one Flora taught me in. Luckily there wasn¡¯t anyone around to see me so loosely clothed. Let¡¯s see what she has planned for me to wear.


    I turned towards a mannequin to see a magnificent dress. It was a beautiful mixture of gold and white beaming with grace and power. It went down to the floor with bright golden embroidery etched beautifully throughout. The tight sleeves and chest emphasized a person¡¯s frame. It all worked together to form a dress that blended together.


    It was beautiful! I wonder what it would look like when someone wore it. Wait! I¡¯m going to be wearing this!


    ¡°So ready to try it on?¡±


    ¡°Eh, me?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll look gorgeous in it! It looks so pretty and it matches you so well. Go on try it on!¡±


    Felicia was starry eyed looking between me and the dress. Truth be told it almost seemed artificial in the light of the sun that came through the window.


    Was I really going to wear this? I didn¡¯t know how to feel. It seemed like something out of a movie. But I didn¡¯t know how I¡¯d feel wearing it.


    ¡°So? You going to put it on? I worked really hard on getting it ready in time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was just admiring the craftsmanship. It¡¯s so beautiful, I just don¡¯t feel worthy to wear it.¡±


    ¡°Well we can¡¯t have you dress in some common dress, can we? You¡¯ve got to dress your best for tomorrow after all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    I slowly got into the dress with some help from Oboro and Felicia. It felt different from the other dresses I¡¯d worn. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. Maybe it was the material. I spun around letting the dress flow with my movements.


    ¡°Alright step up on the box next to the mirror. I¡¯ve got to make a few minor adjustments but it looks good.¡±


    ¡°I told you that you¡¯d look great Diana!¡±


    I stood up on the box and looked into the mirror. If I didn¡¯t know it was me I¡¯d think this girl was beautiful, but I had a hard time enjoying the fact. I had enjoyed looking through the glass, but being on the other side was a different feeling. I could admit I looked beautiful, but to know that every man that saw me would want a piece of me in this scared me.


    I knew men were usually dominant in relationships. Being the ones to seek out women, and in this outfit, with this body, I¡¯d attract the attention of many.


    Add to the fact that I was the hero and had powerful magic, power, and influence. Men would seek me out for their own gain. The demon king had claimed dibs saying he¡¯d marry me, but I knew how rational men could be.


    I could see people trying to kidnap me for these crazy men. Just knowing that I was now considered a trophy for these people made me disgusted in my appearance.


    ¡°Alright all done now here are you pajamas for tonight.¡±


    She then opened a dresser to pull out a bright orange nightgown with flowers embroidered throughout the dress. She definitely had extravagant design ideas that was for sure.


    ¡°What do you think! You¡¯ll be the first one to wear this new prototype. Give me your thoughts!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty very bold and bright.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! Just what I was going for!¡±


    ¡°Seems a bit extravagant to sleep in though. Wouldn¡¯t a solid color be better?¡±


    ¡°My dear Felicia, I thought you would see its greatness! It¡¯s bold new fashion and I wish to show my ideas to the world!¡±


    This person was definitely eccentric for her work. Good for her I guess.


    ¡°Thanks Oboro. It looks great I¡¯ll wear it tonight.¡±


    The faster I get out of here the better. I had a feeling if I asked for something else I¡¯d get lectured for ten more minutes about how fashion forward her designs were.


    After thanking her for the clothes. I changed into a simple blue dress before Felicia and I made our way to the dining room for dinner. Entering the room and leaving Felicia outside I saw him sitting in his chair waiting patiently.


    ¡°How was the dress? I thought it looked great but what did you think?¡±


    ¡°It looked good but you''re inviting trouble if I wear it. You¡¯ll have your work cut out for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good it means it¡¯s perfect. A new challenge will be a fun thing to have.¡±


    I took my seat and Flora came out with dinner.


    ¡°But I have some more serious news I need to tell you now. Starting tomorrow all the nobles here will know of your presence and you¡¯ll have to integrate yourself with them. Dealing with all the backgrounds political crap that goes with it. Your worst enemy will be the ladies here.


    They¡¯ll do everything in their power to make sure you mess up. Making themselves out to be better candidates of my affection and trying to become my queen. As Flora has no doubt told you this. They can get quite heated, but you¡¯ll have to immerse yourself into it to survive here.


    If you can¡¯t win over some of the hearts and minds of the nobles here we¡¯ll have unneeded problems come at us.¡±


    He then took a bite of food taking a break from his briefing. After swallowing he continued.


    ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll go to the temple to make the announcement it will take place around noon but festivities will begin at ten so I will need to be there to greet our guests.


    Flora will escort you to the venue when the announcement is about to be made and as I make the announcement you will take the stage and join me. We¡¯ll make our promise in front of the nine divines and we¡¯ll leave for a banquet where you¡¯ll make your political reveal.¡±


    He took another bite casually as if this was just going to be another day for him. Meanwhile, my heart raced as I realized that the announcement was nearing nearer and nearer.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fun! Just relax and have a good time and everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say. I was never good at public events. That was why I was always on the front lines. It got me away from all the plotting and public displays the nobles threw. Also, you¡¯ll have to deal with the public¡¯s disapproval as I did kill a lot of your soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Not to worry we worship strength here. If I have accepted your strength then the public shall. They fought in a worthy battle and died honorably in the fields of battle. They shouldn¡¯t hold any resentment towards you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe a word he said but maybe he was right. It helped me out so I couldn¡¯t complain. Any handicaps I could get the better.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s get off to our respective bedrooms, shall we. We have a busy day tomorrow after all.¡±


    He then left and Felicia entered to escort me back to my room. There a guard was stationed letting us pass inside where Felicia left me for the night.


    I changed into the orange floral dress before falling on the bed and sighing. Whatever happened tomorrow I had to roll with it and look for any opportunity that presented itself. For now, I needed my sleep. Who knows how much of it I¡¯d get starting tomorrow.

 Chapter 8 Blessings and gods

    I woke up to the sun shining in the room. I got up and walked to the window to look outside. The streets were full of people walking about with festivities and stall all about the streets. Thinking about it the people probably think this will be a celebratory announcement.


    They believed they had beaten the hero and his army which was more than cause for a celebration. They could effectively charge straight into the human lands with their strength with ease.


    ¡®KNOCK KNOCK¡¯ ¡°Are you awake miss? It¡¯s time to get ready!¡±


    Time to get this started. Today was the big day after all.


    We made our way to the dressing room from yesterday where Oboro was waiting.


    ¡°Time to get ready girl! Let¡¯s get going girls. Time to accessorize!¡±


    After getting me in the dress and some matching shoes they started styling my hair. Brushing it and putting hair clips into accent my hair.


    ¡°Time for makeup miss. It¡¯ll go a long way to show off your beauty.¡±


    ¡°Fine Felicia just don¡¯t use too much. I don¡¯t like the stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh come on girl! We got to spruce you up as much as we can. Orders from you know who himself.¡±


    ¡°Like I said it¡¯s fine just don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    After I was all ¡®prettied up¡¯ Felicia took us to a carriage which would take us to the temple. Oboro wasn¡¯t coming with us but wished me luck.


    I felt extreme discomfort in the way I now looked. True I looked beautiful, but it still hurt to see my changed image. Also, it wasn¡¯t the most comfortable thing to wear. My sister really wasn¡¯t lying when she said beauty is painful.


    The carriage¡¯s windows were covered by dark curtains probably to hide us inside.


    ¡°You ready miss? It¡¯s the big day! I wonder what announcement is going to be!¡±


    Wait! She didn¡¯t know? How stupid was this girl? Wasn¡¯t everything we did yesterday a pretty big indicator what was happening?


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know what the announcement is?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I was never told. Flora just told me to get you ready for it. I can¡¯t wait to find out what it is!¡±


    ¡°You really can¡¯t tell Felicia? How dense are you?¡±


    ¡°Dense? How am I dense?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. I¡¯ve been meeting the demon king twice a day. Yesterday I was groomed all day and I had this dress made specifically made for me. Now we are on our way to meet him at a special announcement in a darkened carriage.¡±


    ¡°So? He¡¯s just being kind isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s announcing our engagement today to everyone!¡±


    ¡°Engagement! But you just met four days ago and you¡¯re human and a weak noblewoman right?¡±


    ¡°No, I was the human hero sent here to kill Seliph. He turned me into a girl and now plans to marry me.¡±


    She looked dumbfounded at me silently for a couple minutes trying to process what I¡¯d said.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the hero, and you¡¯re marrying his majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you want to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Situations changed. Right now it¡¯s my best option at the moment, and as you said he isn¡¯t treating me bad.¡±


    ¡°Phewph at least he isn¡¯t marrying some weak pretty face. He would have brought great shame to himself. I¡¯m glad he at least has you now. I was wondering when he was going to finally marry. I wish you both the best of luck.¡±


    Wow! He really wasn¡¯t kidding about people being fine with it. They really did put power before anything else. Hopefully, it went this well with everyone else.


    During the rest of the trip, Felicia looked at me inquisitively. Trying to probably discern my true motives. But she didn¡¯t seem scared or nervous just puzzled.


    After a while, we came to a halt and the door opened to reveal a crowded scene at a shining temple with the symbols of the nine divines etched upon the entrance.


    There were people all around staring at me in wonder. I exited the carriage and walked towards the temple as elegantly as I could.


    There were armed guards guarding the entrance leaving a clear way for me to proceed forward. The people quieted as I walked forward. My heart beat in my chest rapidly. I never was one for crowds. I smiled as I tried to keep a straight face.


    As I entered the temple I saw Seliph in a black tux equivalent with red embroidery that directly contrasted my own dress. He stood with an old man dressed in his robes. They stood on top of the altar where nine statues of the nine divines towered above them.


    In the front row, I saw the human delegates stare in shock as I approached. On the other side of the aisle, there were finely dressed demons who must have been the nobles. In the mix, I saw what looked to be Seliph¡¯s mother and sister. It was only a guess but they shared a remarkable resemblance.


    My footsteps echoed across the silent room as I approached. Making my already fast beating heart echo in my ears. Everything resided in the goddess¡¯s action. I could only wish she had a better plan than I did.


    As I walked up the steps of the altar Seliph addressed the quiet crowd.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! This here is the human hero Diana and I am taking her as my wife! Let it be known to the nine divines and all who are here this is my decision and she shall be your new queen!¡±


    As I turned around to face the crowd the room stayed silent at his announcement. I thought it was in shock, but when I looked around they all seemed frozen in place. I turned back towards the altar to see Mara hovering above her statue.


    ¡°Hello Mara, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I thought you were in trouble. Not about to be engaged! I¡¯ll wholeheartedly support your marriage!¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°So you''re the lady Mara. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°WAIT! The demon king! You¡¯re marrying him! But he wants to kill you, humans!¡±


    ¡°I never said I did Mara. It was you who appears to have jumped to this conclusion. We were just defending our land with a preemptive strike after a human border incursion.¡°


    ¡°That still didn''t give you the right to raze all the countries you did!¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you happy with this marriage Mara. We can join our two people together with this and end this war. What do you disagree with?¡±


    ¡°How about how you forcibly turned my hero into your wife and it isn¡¯t even a proper transformation! Her reproductive system is all messed up!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for noticing Mara. I thought you had forgotten about that for a second.¡±


    ¡°How could you have failed to kill him! Now he¡¯ll kill everyone!¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, Mara, I hope to end this war with this marriage. So you have my promise we won¡¯t interfere with them any more than we have.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe him sister? I believe in him.¡±


    A man hovered above another statue. I didn¡¯t recognize the statute though.


    ¡°Only because you bless his kingdom with your blessing!¡±


    ¡°What about you neglecting the demons. Their low fertility is your fault!¡±


    ¡°As if I¡¯d ever give my blessing to those brutes. Besides they are fine even without my blessing.¡±


    ¡°Only because of my blessing!¡±


    ¡°Enough fighting you two. You should let this happen and then get a room. You¡¯re opposites attract each other so much!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here Dibella!¡±


    ¡°Hello Mara, just checking in on my new favorite mortal. I did have a part in her new appearance after all.¡±


    The gods chatted away almost completely ignoring the two of us. We looked at each other and back at them not sure what to do. They were gods after all and we were both unsure how we should interject in their conversation.


    ¡°ENOUGH! I can¡¯t keep this up forever. Say what you wish so I may start time again.¡±


    Mara turned towards me as she addressed me.


    ¡°Alright Akatosh, I shall go first. I will fix your reproductive systems Diana, but I am still reluctant to support this ¡®alliance¡¯.¡±


    She was rejecting to call this a marriage. Still probably trying to bite at Talos.


    Dibella was next also turning to me.


    ¡°Glad to see your transformation was such a success! Are you enjoying your new body? I did my best to make it as appealing as possible, but maybe I need to add a little something. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯d rather not have any more unexpected changes.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so conservative! Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll make sure to address that.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t. I have enough problems already.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait till tonight. Can¡¯t go ripping your dress in public can we?¡±


    ¡°Well good work Seliph. She should make a great wife. I have no qualms to this. Her power should only push you to strive to new heights!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, lord Talos. Your blessing is most appreciated.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate me for being a hero of Mara?¡±


    ¡°No, I only hate her. I respect anyone with power and honor both of which you have in abundance. Her motives might be bad, but her heroes have never failed to disappoint me. I think this union will be a great union of strength as I said. So why don¡¯t you support this union sister?¡±


    ¡°Because there is so much more love to be gained if they continue to fight!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve only been using me as your pawn?¡±


    ¡°No! I want the safety of mankind which this war would achieve.¡±


    ¡°But at what cost! I hate seeing lives throw to the slaughter like you are proposing. Even if I hate the way this is happening if peace can be brought. True peace! Then I will support them!¡±


    I hated the way Mara was acting. She was supposed to be a benevolent god of love and passion, but the way she was acting. It seemed like she saw our passion for war and had a twisted enjoyment in the love gained in our struggles.


    Was I summoned here to end this war or to progress it? To have the human forces fight harder and struggle more. War leads people to have love and passion. This is what this goddess Mara must be saying.


    They taught her love in the human temples and neglected to even talk about this. Either they kept it a secret or didn¡¯t know themselves. I was now conflicted. If what Seliph said was indeed true I could end this war and stop this needless war that only brought joy to Mara.


    Talos also acknowledged my strength as well as Seliph has. If I really stayed by his side it could all probably end peacefully.


    But it won¡¯t get me home.


    ¡°How do I get home then! All I¡¯ve gotten from you is vague talk. You¡¯ve never answered me. I thought it was weird, but I never questioned it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want it to be true but I had to say it.


    ¡°But, there isn¡¯t even a way to get home, is there!¡±


    She avoided my eyes and looked away before replying.


    ¡°Since this war is a good as over now I guess there is no longer any more reason to hide it. You are right. I have no way to send you home.¡±


    ¡°Because every hero you¡¯ve sent has died in their fight with the demon king haven¡¯t they.¡±


    I looked to see Seliph staring down Mara.


    ¡°Since they have always died you tell them this lie to encourage their death, don¡¯t you. That¡¯s why I promise you here today in front of the divines that I will help you find a way home! It might take days, months, years! But, I will help you search for a way to get back to your family. No god of love has the right to take away someone¡¯s love for their own ¡®love¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t be such a bore after all. Fine, I will bless this union. Happy brother?¡±


    ¡°No, but I am happy you did bless it.¡±


    Akatosh clapped silencing the room.


    ¡°Then it is concluded. The divines bless your marriage demon lord and hero. May you bring a new era to this world.¡±


    ¡°Do enjoy the new body Diana. I had a lot of fun shaping it!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    I raised my hand at them but before I could learn more time resumed.


    ¡°WHAAAAAT!!!!!¡±


    The temple echoed with conversation as everyone took in the news. I stood looking at the altar before Seliph took my hand and turned me to face the crowd.


    ¡°Now let everyone know of my announcement. In celebration, we shall feast!¡±


    Everyone talked amongst themselves while Seliph pulled me along towards a more private room. People came towards us, but he told them there would plenty of time to talk later.


    ¡°Everyone out I wish to talk to my fiance real quick before we greet our guests.¡±


    ¡°Of course your majesty.¡±


    The soldiers left the room and after confirming everyone¡¯s absence he turned towards me. I just stood dead eyed. Not sure what to make of what I¡¯d just heard.


    ¡°So I can never go back can I. She lied to me to thrust us towards each other in endless war and ¡®love¡¯. I feel so used and mad!¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I will help you find a way home. For now, we have to achieve peace. With it, we can poll the resources from trade to find you a way home. Until then we will achieve a prosperous and peaceful future where the gods don¡¯t force us to fight each other for our amusement.¡±


    I felt strange and didn¡¯t know how to take it. But I think this was a bodily and not a mental problem.


    ¡°Now how about we enjoy tonight. I promise the food won¡¯t disappoint.¡±


    I felt something wet start running down my leg. I couldn¡¯t check but I think I knew what was happening Mara really had kept her promise. DAMN HER!


    I fell over in pain as my reproductive system fixed itself. Which meant periods. Yeah¡­


    This was going to hurt and then there was Dibella. Who had said that she had changes for me as well. Well, this would definitely change things sorry about ruining your plans Seliph.


    ¡°Sorry Seliph, Mara kept her end of the bargain. Which means, I¡¯ll be out of condition for today.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having a period. Which means I¡¯m bleeding right now. I need to clean up. Dang, it¡¯s going to ruin this dress as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay I¡¯ll get Flora. It¡¯ll put a damper on our plans, but I¡¯ll just have you meet the VIP¡¯s tomorrow when you feel better. Just sit down I¡¯ll be right back.


    Stupid gods not only did you bring me here with no plans of sending me back. Now I¡¯ve got to deal with female reproductive issues and probably a bigger chest if Dibella wasn¡¯t lying.


    I sat down as he left and contemplated what to do next. Mara¡¯s lie had motivated me and now I¡¯d been told a lie. I just wanted a relief from this pain.

 Chapter 9 A Queens Perspective

    POV: Katerina


    I was curious why we were invited to their temple. From what I could gather the demon king was going to make an announcement there. When we had arrived we were escorted by a man named Saizo. I had an uneasy feeling as we were escorted to the temple, but no one dared to approach us. That had to mean the person escorting us was of high authority or power.


    He had kept silent for the most part only telling us to follow him after we had reached the city¡¯s gate. Appearing out of the shadows startling us in surprise. When we asked him questions he remained silent while keeping a steady pace.


    When we arrived we were greeted with signs of a festival with stalls and laughter filling the street. We were given some curious looks but were generally ignored.


    Saizo then took us inside the temple. He led us to the front row where he told us to sit and wait. People filled every free space they could waiting for their king¡¯s announcement.


    Uther looked uneasily around us grasping at where his sword usually resided.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this. I agreed to leave my sword at the gate, but now we are in a crowded space and greatly outnumbered.¡±


    Elbert, on the other hand, was relaxing in the chair.


    ¡°Relax Uther, they are just excited for their king¡¯s announcement. It¡¯s strange he¡¯s giving it in a temple, but don¡¯t you yourself draw such a crowd whenever you make an announcement to your citizens? They also aren¡¯t armed just relax friend.¡±


    I was amazed he was able to relax in the middle of such a scene. I myself felt quite underdressed for the occasion. I looked around to see people dressed in their very best while we were all dressed in our best travel dress. My hair was a mess and I still had dust from the journey on me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope this ends quickly. I myself am not comfortable with this scenario. Let¡¯s just try to keep things civil Uther.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make sure to be on my best behavior for now.¡±


    He looked uncomfortable as he leaned against the wooden pew.


    The room suddenly went silent. Not knowing what was going on I looked to see demon king walk on top of the altar with the temple¡¯s priest. He stood imposingly showing off his authority and power to the crowd.


    ¡°Welcome everyone! Currently, we are waiting for our special guest right now. She should be here any second. But first I would like to draw attention to our special guests today. The human ambassadors who have come to negotiate peace to end this war. It¡¯s pleasant surprise you arrived here in time for the announcement. Aw! It appears she has arrived.¡±


    We turned behind us to see a beautiful woman walking down the aisle in a white and gold dress. She walked a bit funny, but her beauty radiated throughout the temple. Putting even me to shame when I wore my best to a special occasion.


    Her radiance left everyone speechless and the hall echoed with her footsteps as she walked up to the demon king. As she climbed up the steps to the altar he addressed the crowd with a loud booming voice.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! This here is the human hero Diana and I am taking her as my wife! Let it be known to the nine divines and all who are here this is my decision and she shall be your new queen!¡±


    Immediately after it felt like there was a disturbance as the demon king and the woman both seemed to instantly change their position.


    It didn¡¯t stop the crowd from rising in uproar at the news. I myself was shocked at the news. The demon king looked unfazed though and quickly addressed them.


    ¡°Now let everyone know of my announcement. In celebration, we shall feast!¡±


    He then took the woman to a nearby room. Leaving us to talk amongst ourselves at the news.


    Elbert was still lazily leaning back casually accepting the news. Or maybe he didn¡¯t even notice the announcement. His eyes seemed to be glued on the woman as she was dragged along by the demon king.


    ¡°That woman definitely was a beauty. Though I think her bust is a bit small.¡±


    Uther looked confused as well but when he heard that he quickly turned to Elbert.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you care about? If what he said was true that was Done! How the hell is that even possible? I don¡¯t believe it he has to be lying!¡±


    I myself was speechless but we needed to think of something quick.


    ¡°If what he said is true we might be able to use this.¡±


    Uther didn¡¯t seem to buy it as he faced me.


    ¡°How can we use this. The hero is now a woman and is being married to the demon king!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only an engagement and if she is able to manipulate the demon king as much as she has seduced Elbert here.¡±


    I pointed to Elbert who had closed his eyes in thought probably trying to permanently etch her figure in his memory.


    ¡°Then we might be able to end this war peacefully and end this war before we suffer further losses. I don¡¯t know about your kingdoms but mine is on its last legs. If we don¡¯t end this soon we will all suffer as a result. It is why we came here is it not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just didn¡¯t think we¡¯d achieve it by these means.¡±


    He seemed hesitant to answer this way which made me suspicious. Did he have plans to continue this war further? Hoping we would be able to stall enough time for the hero¡¯s escape?


    Elbert got up and stretched bored of our conversation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish Uther. I know you don¡¯t like these guys but consider our position. We can¡¯t summon another hero and he seems to want to end this peacefully. I know you might lose face friend but we all gain more if we agree to this.¡±


    He looked conflicted but made no further comment. Saizo appeared before us again. I must have missed his disappearance cause I swore he wasn¡¯t there before.


    ¡°The king wishes to speak with you. Follow me.¡±


    Making us a way through the crowd he lead us to where the demon king and the hero had gone. But as he neared the door the demon king came out and stopped us from entering.


    ¡°An unexpected medical problem has befallen Diana. Call for Flora to help her. I¡¯m so sorry but Diana isn¡¯t feeling well enough to meet with you. I can arrange for you to see her later.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Uther seemed confused at this.


    ¡°Who the heck is Diana? The hero¡¯s name is Done. What are you trying to pull on us?¡±


    The demon king looked like he expected this but looked annoyed at his response.


    ¡°I assure you I am not. Diana is Done¡¯s new name. Now please, we shall discuss more in another room where we can discuss things with more discretion.¡±


    What the hell happened to Done? It hadn¡¯t even been a week since he stated his siege of this city and during that time he was captured and feminized. What did he do?


    The demon king led us to another room as I saw a woman enter the room the demon king had just exited. What had happened to the hero? What could this medical emergency be?


    The room he took us in was smaller than I expected there were two people inside sitting around the table. They had a strong resemblance to the demon king surprisingly. They looked to be a mother and daughter from what I could tell with the older woman addressing us.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, and what are you doing with these humans in here!¡±


    ¡°Mother there was an unexpected emergency so I need to hold a meeting in here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the first thing you say to us after seeing us after so long brother? We came a long way to see you and you spring this on us out of nowhere? You could have at least sent us a letter. Don¡¯t make us leave after just seeing you.¡±


    ¡°Fine sister you and mother my stay but I must talk to my guests here about some political matters which should surely bore you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always work with you brother. Why can¡¯t you lighten up and take a vacation for once?¡±


    ¡°One doesn¡¯t become a demon ing without lots of hard work. Something you should learn from.¡±


    He ruffled his sister¡¯s hair before turning to us.


    ¡°Please take a seat we have much to discuss.¡±


    We all took a seat but I couldn¡¯t get comfortable as his mother stared at all of us with the eyes of a predator with such intensity that even Elbert couldn¡¯t relax. The demon king also took a seat before addressing us with a stern face.


    ¡°Now I know you must be confused at my announcement. But, what I said is indeed true. That was the hero just now. She is having a medical complication from the transformation and that is why she couldn¡¯t meet with you as I wished.¡±


    Uther didn¡¯t seem to buy it though with an angry radiance surrounding him.


    ¡°Stop with the lies demon king! The hero is a man and it¡¯s impossible to change your sex. So what you are saying is preposterous!¡±


    Elbert seemed more confused in comparison.


    ¡°Why though? Wouldn¡¯t it have been easier to kill him rather than do this? What it that you wish to gain by going through with this marriage?¡±


    Uther looked dismayed at Elbert¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell you believe this man Elbert. All that is coming out this man¡¯s mouth is lies!¡±


    The demon king seemed unfazed at this and addressed Elbert.


    ¡°She represents the best of your people am I correct? If that is the case me marrying her in a mutual marriage would allow both of our races to hopefully unite and end this endless cycle of war and death that we have with each other.


    Since she isn¡¯t dead you can¡¯t summon another hero to continue this war if you choose. My hope was to negotiate a peace between our two races using our marriage as a starting point to further our negotiations.¡±


    I now spoke up my own doubts about all of this.


    ¡°So let me make this clear demon king. You wish to negotiate peace between humans and demons using the hero as a political bargaining chip in this marriage? Why do you want peace with us? If what you said is true you could just charge us while you have the hero here in your clutches.¡±


    True I wanted peace but I had to make sure we were actually getting peace from any deal we negotiated with him.


    ¡°True I could, but that costs time and resources. I could spend them and easily conquer you all but after that, I would have to deal with pesky rebellions and establishing a permanent holding in your kingdoms. Franky with my current forces I don¡¯t have enough men to do this. I would be stretched thin and my coffers would dry up before I would be able to make a profitable return on that investment.


    So I am hoping with this peace treaty we can all gain from the negotiations and start a new era in our relationship. One not built on war but commerce and trust.¡±


    What he said was true we had both suffered from this war and had spent considerable resources to maintain our forces. If he invaded all of our lands we would also form considerable resistance spreading his forces thin resulting in heavy expenses for his campaign.


    Uther still didn¡¯t seem to buy it though.


    ¡°Why should we negotiate peace with you murder! Your forces swept through my country and murder thousands of my citizens!¡±


    What was he doing? Did he secretly want this war to continue? That would be madness what has gotten into him?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t yours do the same to mine? We have all spilled excess blood on both sides don¡¯t try to say you are a perfect symbol of benevolence and grace.¡±


    Uther seemed more angrier and was about to do something stupid when Elbert put his hand on his shoulder stopping him.


    ¡°So what are your terms? Depending on what they are I am willing to consider.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious Elbert! With what he has done to us. I can¡¯t trust this sly dog not to attack us when our backs are turned!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to my brother like that! He is a righteous and just king. It¡¯s you sly humans who will try to backstab us at the first opportunity!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough sister! I understand your concerns. You don¡¯t have to trust me completely. Each kingdom will retain its autonomy and land. All I ask is for you to be open to the possibility of peace and trade between our kingdoms I assure you we would all benefit from this deal.¡±


    He stood up and walked over to a side table with a stack of papers picking it up and bring it over to us.


    ¡°I have created a rough draft of a treaty I ask of you to consider. We can negotiate on the exact terms later. But for now, I have other matter to attend to. Saizo take our guests to their quarters. I am sorry we can not speak further right now but I have to talk with my family. I would like you to look over the treaty in the meantime. I hope you enjoy your stay at the very least.¡±


    Saizo then appeared what seemed to be spontaneously again. We all got up and followed him. Elbert had to convince Uther to follow along. It looked like he had more to say to the demon king but he stopped himself thank god.


    We exited out a door on the other side of the room and were led to a carriage outside. Saizo spoke to the coach before the coach opened the door for us. We all took our seats before he closed the door and we started moving.


    Uther was the first to speak up since we were now alone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust a word that man says. He must be up to something!¡±


    I had had enough with his constant rage. We needed this peace desperately if we wanted to avoid catastrophe.


    ¡°Calm down you fool. Even if we are allowed here as negotiators you still need to control your temper. He has the most strength right now. So at least keep an open mind. We have all suffered greatly and I wish to end this bloody war now if we can. We are all at wit¡¯s end at what to do. We can¡¯t summon another hero if he is still alive, and this peace could allow us to reconstruct our forces and funds to prepare for any incursions he tries to start.¡±


    Elbert looked up from the treaty that he had in his hands.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe him? I for one believe him. The hero is now a woman and he does indeed intend to make her his wife.¡±


    Uther seemed annoyed at his answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible though there isn¡¯t such a thing!¡±


    ¡°That woman was no woman though. Didn¡¯t you notice Katerina? Of all people I thought you would have seen it.¡±


    ¡°Seen what Elbert. That woman was just a fake. I agree with Uther. There is no way that¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°You all were both blind then. She was walking so weirdly. The way she held herself and walked reeked of a man. She tried her best to hide it. But here movements felt stiff and awkward. That was indeed the hero. So what he said was definitely true I can assure you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t buy this it seemed too smart for this perverted man to notice.


    ¡°How did you notice that? I thought you were just gawking at her the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t do both Katerina? I am a multi talented man after all.¡±


    Uther looked displeased at this resting his back in his seat giving up on the man.


    ¡°You can say what you want friend, but it¡¯ll take more than that to convince me.¡±


    We all sat silently as the carriage chugged along the bumpy road. Whatever had happened we had to make sure the demon king didn''t screw us over. It seemed like he was honest about wanting peace but I still had my doubts. Right now I just want to take a bath and rest. It¡¯d be nice after having spent the last three days just to get here.

 Chapter 10 Family

    POV: Seliph


    After the human delegates left I now had to talk to my mother who held a furious scowl on her face. My sister, on the other hand, was a little agitated at the delegates but for the most part seemed happy. She turned to me showing me her bright smile.


    ¡°So how are you doing brother? We haven¡¯t heard from you in a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing good sister. Sorry I haven¡¯t sent anything. Business has kept me constantly busy recently. I had hoped to show you Diana but as I said she isn¡¯t doing well.¡±


    My mother scowl deepened I¡¯m going to guess she wasn¡¯t happy about this.


    ¡°Why are you marrying the hero! You should have killed her, and I¡¯ve already have arranged for multiple marriage candidates. What do you see in this cur? She is an abominate you created to fit your own sick desires!¡±


    ¡°Peace mother, I -¡±


    ¡°NO! I will not be peaceful in this. You are our king, but I¡¯m your mother first and I can¡¯t support this marriage!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your support for my marriage. You¡¯ve only sought to increase our assets and control over my movements. I want to have a marriage that doesn¡¯t have any strings like the ones you present.¡±


    ¡°Then why not marry some peasant,. Surely she would be free of these strings you so despise. You didn¡¯t have to marry this human hero who you transformed for your own desires.¡±


    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t see me as a king. She sees me as another person. She doesn¡¯t treat me differently and openly questions me. Her strength is equally enviable. Together no one will dare to fight us.¡±


    ¡°She is still an abomination. Is she even capable of bearing you an heir. Surely whatever you did has rendered this person infertile.¡±


    ¡°Mara took care of that little detail earlier. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t join us.¡±


    My sister¡¯s eyes brightened at this.


    ¡°You saw Mara! How and When? What was she like? What did she say?¡±


    ¡°Just now when I made the announcement. Though she is a lot crazier than I had believed.¡±


    My mother scowl turned to one of curiosity.


    ¡°So you met with the divines? What did they want?¡±


    ¡°They were discussing about our marriage. They were unsure whether to bless our marriage or not.¡±


    ¡°But what about Mara? She never shows herself to us. She despises demons after all.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, a bit crazy. She seems to take enjoyment in our struggling from this war. Using her heroes only to push the humans to fight harder and die more all in the goal of furthering ¡®love¡¯ between them from the danger that surrounds them. Paying almost no care for their lives as much as their love that results from all the danger and fear that surrounds them.¡±


    My sister looked confused at my response.


    ¡°Really? But, I thought she was supposed to represent grace and mercy.¡±


    Mother, on the other hand, didn¡¯t look surprised I guess she had her own skepticism about Mara.


    ¡°Not like we ever knew. We get all our information from the priests and no demon has ever been able to commune with her. They only keep her statue for the desperate couple who prays for the miracle of a child.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true mother! People also go to her statue to wish for true love and happy marriages.¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as true love. It¡¯s only a myth for young girls to fantasize. My marriage to your father was born out of a political nature our parents agreed on. Your marriage will be no different. The only reason your brother is able to defy me is that he is our king and has absolute rule. As much as I hate his stupidity he has every right to ignore my demands.¡±


    ¡°Your demands will only weaken my authority mother. The candidates you present to me all did not have the strength to stand beside me. They were weak in both power and mind. Only their looks and connections offered and value and I do not need that.¡±


    Looks are only a nice side benefit in Diane¡¯s case.


    ¡°You underestimate the power of connections my son. Many believe you are neglecting the nobles and they resent you for this.¡±


    ¡°Those nobles are all weak. I was only able to get to where I am now through my allies and own strength. Not through the acceptance of those weak nobles, and Talos himself has blessed my rule. They are just becoming too soft and greedy to see otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Enough you two! Every time we all get together you always fight each other. Can¡¯t we all just enjoy each other¡¯s company and get along? Is that too much to ask?¡±¡±


    ¡°Sorry sister, your right. How about we go out and enjoy the festivities together. We could pick up those cinnamon fruit tarts you like.¡±


    ¡°Fine I¡¯ll drop it for now but this discussion isn¡¯t over yet son.¡±


    Exiting the room we made our way to the temple grounds where merchant stalls littered the surrounding roads. We had a light escort guide us around the various stalls. My sister leads the way jumping from stall to stall buying sweets and items that caught her eye. While talking about the latest gossip that she had heard about.


    I mostly ignored the gossip but I kept a big smile seeing her smile. It had been a long time since I had seen her and she had grown quite a bit. I felt sad not being able to see her grown but when dad died I had no choice but to become who I am today. Life may not have given me the chance to enjoy peace, but hopefully, that wouldn¡¯t be the case for her.


    The people all around us parted as we passed and looked at us with admiration. Everyone seemed to be voicing their happiness at the news. They were taking it better than I expected, but these were the commoners, not the nobles.


    For all the grieve I gave my mother she was right that the nobles would certainly be unhappy about the news. They would be happy for me at first but secretly try to sabotage the marriage. They would probably try to kill Diana, but she could take care of herself so there was nothing to worry about for now.


    They would surely come around once they realize her true power and worth. Though Diana still had to come around to the idea as well.


    After a couple of hours, we made our way back to the citadel in a carriage full of bags my sister had accumulated from her shopping spree. My mother sat next to my sister with a smile on her face. She acted calculating and empathetic but she really did care about us. She was just bad at showing it through her actions.


    After we exited the carriage Flora came out to greet us and addressed me.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Diana is fairing well and is currently resting. Would you like me to take your luggage?¡±


    Mother exited the carriage behind me and addressed Flora.


    ¡°Take our bags to our quarter¡¯s girl.¡±


    She then turned to face me.


    ¡°I am quite tired from my journey. I will be retiring to my quarters till tonight''s festivities.¡±


    My sister soon exited the carriage and jumped onto my back.


    ¡°That means I can go with you brother.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I guess we can go see your future sister in law can¡¯t we.¡±


    My mother went to her guest room while Flora followed behind her with all the bags they had purchased. I gave my sister a piggyback ride to Diana¡¯s quarters. She might be a little moody, but I think my sister could help cheer her up.


    We walked through the halls while she hummed away on my back. Her presence seemed to lighten the mood around the halls and I could swear I saw the guards smile as we passed.


    As we entered Diana¡¯s room I saw Diana asleep in her bed. She tossed and turned in discomfort from her ¡®blessing¡¯. Truth be told I didn¡¯t know what manner of pain she must be experiencing.


    I sat my sister down in a nearby chair before approaching Diana.


    I brushed her hair away from her face. To think that Dibella had a hand in her beauty made me a bit sad. To me, I had always believed that she had always had a natural beauty to her.


    I enjoyed her beauty but I had to wonder how she felt. To be manipulated and taken from everything she knew. Maybe my sister could help cheer her up.


    I pull a chair closer to her bed and slowly stroke her hair. My sister walked to the other side of the bed and looked her over with a curious face.


    Diana slowly stirred and slowly her eyes. She slowly got up brushing my hand away.


    POV: Diana


    One thing I now knew was that I didn¡¯t envy my sister. I thought she was just getting to go home early when she was younger. To think she was experiencing this.


    ¡°Not now. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    I slowly turned away and face a teenage girl. I blink in surprise and she slowly sat up. The girl¡¯s face beamed a large smile in response. Who the heck was this girl?


    ¡°Nice to meet you Diana, my name is Julia!¡±


    I blink a couple of more times trying to make sure I¡¯m not dreaming. This girl looked eerily similar to Seliph. I tune to my other side and see Seliph and looked back at the girl. I could see the resemblance between them. I guess that means she is his sister that he was talking about.


    ¡°So I guess this is your sister Seliph was talking about. Julia, was it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s nice to meet you. I hope you treat my brother well!¡±


    I was a bit taken back. She probably did know who I once was. So I am a little surprised how happy she seems, but I¡¯m taken aback looking at her. She reminded me too much of my own sister. How was she doing right now?


    ¡°How are you doing Diana? You doing okay?¡±


    I turn to Seliph who looks concerned at me. I must be showing my sadness on my face. I had to get myself together. Plus this period is still quite painful though I should be able to push through for tonight.


    ¡°Yeah, it still hurts but I''m doing better. I should be able to go to the festivities tonight.¡±


    I put on a smile as I look at him trying to reassure him. I need to see the human delegates tonight. So I can¡¯t just lay here uselessly.


    ¡°Are you sure? You didn¡¯t look good earlier. It¡¯s okay if you rest for tonight. You don¡¯t have to push yourself.¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m getting better.¡±


    I try to smile at him showing him I¡¯m better, but I hear his sister protest against me.


    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t! Stop trying to hide it. Like he said you don¡¯t have to go tonight. So just rest for now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Julia but I need to see everyone and reassure them I¡¯m okay.¡±


    I try to stand up on Seliph¡¯s side of the bed. I try to stand up but I soon cramp up and fall over. Seliph rushes to catch me before setting me back in the bed.


    ¡°She¡¯s right Diana if you can¡¯t even stand it¡¯s better if you recover here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I can keep you company tonight!¡±


    Julia grabs my hand and looks at me with a bright sympathetic smile on her face.


    ¡°You can go deal with nobles brother. I¡¯ll keep her company for you.¡±


    He looked conflicted but he probably did need to talk to some people. Before he left he squeezed my hand softly.


    ¡°Sorry Diana duty calls. I¡¯ll be back tonight to see how you''re doing.¡±


    This was too cliche I¡¯m not a sick puppy. I¡¯m just experiencing the first step of reproductive womanhood.


    ¡°You can visit me tomorrow. I¡¯m not dying.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just get better soon.¡±


    Seliph then exited the room. Leaving me at the mercy of Julia.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the human hero? Did you see the divines? What was it like? How are you now?¡±


    ¡°To many questions kid. One at a time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid. I¡¯m already thirty years old.¡±


    ¡°Thirty? Wait how old is Seliph?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s forty-eight why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s that old! How are you older than me?¡±


    ¡°Did you not know? We age half as fast as normal humans. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Demon biology wasn¡¯t high on my priority list. They just threw me to the frontlines and I obliged.¡±


    ¡°So you were treated as a weapon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and I went along with it cause I was naive enough to believe I could get back home.¡±


    ¡°So heroes really are from other worlds?¡±


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s true. Taken away from my home by no choice of my own.¡±


    ¡°So what was your world like? Did you have a family? Where there demons there?¡±


    ¡°I told you one question at a time. Which do you want to know first.¡±


    ¡°I guess your family. Got to know who my new in-laws will be. Did you have any siblings?¡±


    She really was full of questions. She asked more than one question again.


    ¡°I do have a family. Both my parents are alive and I have a little sister.¡±


    ¡°How do you think they¡¯ll react to the news of your marriage? How old is your sister? What do your parents do?¡±


    I slowly frown upon hearing her first question.


    ¡°They¡¯ll probably disown me. There is no way they¡¯ll accept I was their kid.¡±


    ¡°Surely they will. I mean if I can accept you as my new sister in law why can¡¯t they.¡±


    ¡°You do know I was originally a man before right?¡±


    ¡°Sure I do, but from the way you''re acting right now, it isn¡¯t like you don¡¯t have the body of a woman now. So why does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Because In my world that isn¡¯t possible. You can¡¯t change your sex so why would they believe me, and I¡¯m marrying another race they¡¯ve never heard of. Try explaining that to a mom who already detested the idea of dating someone of a different skin type.¡±


    ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t they be happy your alive and well? I mean the most important thing about family is they look out for each other. When I was little Seliph was always away trying to keep us safe after our dad died. He rose to power with his intelligence and strength.


    Rising from a backwater noble to the king of the kingdom. No matter what troubles faced him mother and I always did what we could to help him. Whether it was comforting him or giving him advice.¡±


    Her face saddened thinking back on the memory.


    ¡°He would sometimes come back heavily injured or covered in blood from a batter or fight. He¡¯d always try to brush us away and solve things himself. I could never let him do that and always tried to get him to open up so I could help him.


    Though he never did I swear that it helped him. Seeing me after a bad day and knowing what he was fighting for. It always seemed to calm his heart and mind.


    Mother always tried using every connection t her disposal to help him. It¡¯s a big factor as to why she still pesters him today. Wanting to make sure that he always has the support he needs. She blamed her weakness for dad¡¯s death and devoted herself fully to make sure it never happened again.


    Though all those trials and tribulations we all grew very close together. It taught me to cherish what we had. Because no matter what we do we are a family and we¡¯ll always be there for each other.¡±


    ¡°That sounds nice. It sounds like you have been through a lot together.¡±


    ¡°We have, I only wish he wouldn¡¯t keep pushing us away. He always tries to shoulder all the burden himself. Trying to make sure we are never in danger. It¡¯s why we manage our district instead of living in the capital with him.¡±


    ¡°He sounds like a good brother.¡±


    I thought about my own sister and family. We were close but nowhere near to this level of dependence on one another. We did stuff together but we always kept to ourselves for the most part. I never had the same bond that they must share.


    ¡°But enough about me. What about you? You haven¡¯t answered my questions yet.¡±


    This was going to be a long interrogation. I could already tell I was going to have an eventful evening. I just hope this period ended. It was bearable right now, but the faster it was for the better.

 Chapter 11 Assassins

    After Julia left I went to sleep and woke up in the morning feeling much better. The cramps were there but I could stand so I would try to talk to everyone today.


    Felicia came in with a look of surprise as she looked at me. I was confused as to what she was looking at till I saw where she was looking.


    I looked down to see Dibella had kept her promise. My clothes bulged from the new mass and I now took notice at the added weight. Oboro was probably not going to be happy about this.


    ¡°Good morning miss how are you feeling?¡±


    She tried not to stare but I could tell she was surprised. I was surprised myself. To think those gods had the power to manipulate us on a whim like this angered me. I felt so hopeless to their backroom scheming.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. So what is the plan for today?¡±


    ¡°Seliph has asked that you join him and human delicates for breakfast. But he wanted to know how you were doing before he arranged anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good enough to have breakfast with them. It won¡¯t do me any good to stay cooped up in here. Though you might need to go to Oboro first to get me some new clothes. I think my current wardrobe might be too tight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let them know miss.¡±


    She then left and I sat back down on the bed looking out the window. The streets were just as lively as they were yesterday. With the sun rising upon the glistening streets below.


    The door the door then opened again. That¡¯s odd I thought Felicia just left. I turn to see Julia tackle me into the bed. With her giggling as she rested on my chest, but she then seemed taken aback as she sat up and looked at me.


    ¡°When did your chest get bigger?¡±


    ¡°It was Dibella¡¯s doing. I didn¡¯t get a choice in the matter.¡±


    ¡°Well, she definitely held nothing back. Anyways are you going to join us for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I feel good enough for that but I have to talk to the human diplomats right now. So maybe we should meet up for lunch. That way we won¡¯t have to discuss politics. I¡¯m probably going to need a break from all the politics I¡¯ll have to talk about today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, lunch it is! I¡¯ll have to introduce you to my friends. They¡¯ll be super excited to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be glad to see them.¡±


    She sat next to me on the bed and looked me in the eyes.


    ¡°So what do you think about my brother? I forgot to ask you last night.¡±


    What did I think about Seliph? For one thing, he was strong. Even when I was at my peak my odds of beating him were low. He also seemed like a nice guy. He¡¯s treated me well and has accepted me so far. Even when I tried to escape he only posted a guard by my door.


    Wait why didn¡¯t I hear the guard talking to her before trying to enter?


    ¡°Was there a guard outside my door?¡±


    ¡°No, why would there be?¡±


    Something wasn¡¯t adding up. I quickly stand up and release a mana pulse into the ground. I then pick up four signatures coming towards us.


    ¡°GET DOWN!¡±


    I shove Julia into a corner and push the bed towards the corner to cover her. She screams in panic but as she does something smashes through the window and lands in the middle of the room. I quickly set up a mana barrier and turn away as it unleashes a blinding light. I then hear two crashes. They probably came from the door and window.


    I shatter my barrier into small pieces before firing them in those general directions as I cloak my leg in fire and use a wind spell as I cock my fist back to launch myself forward. I then kick out at a masked figure that enters the broken door kicking him square in the in the chest and launch him back into the figure behind him.


    I then stumble and fall as I wasn¡¯t able to keep my balance due to not knowing my new form. I look up in time to see four metal projectiles coming towards me.


    I roll backward throwing my hands up to generate a stream of wind that throws the projectiles off target. I use the momentum to roll back to my feet and face my new assaillants.


    They both brandish swords and face me as they try to circle around me. I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t have a weapon and I don¡¯t have time to charge any ranged attacks. I was able to take the other two by surprise but they had their weapons drawn and I wasn¡¯t sure how well I¡¯d be able to handle them in close quarters.


    ¡°DIE!¡±


    I sense a wave of energy and reflexively jump back as they both succumb to a black flame that eats away at them and the room. I am barely able to escape it and end up in the hall.


    I then look to see the two figures are back up. I duck under the blade of the first guy and kick his legs out from under him before punching him square in the chest with a flaming fist breaking his ribs and cauterizing the wounds I just made.


    I then turn to the last one who is still lying against the wall. Their mask is cracked with their mouth showing a smile. They then open up their vest to reveal an assortment of shining crystals.


    I jump back into the room with a burst of wind before raising my arms to cover my chest and face before I apply another barrier concentrated to protect my vitals.


    But before the bombs have a chance to go off a black figure passes by me and fires a massive roar that unleashes another torrent of black flame that engulfs the suicide bomber. Erasing both the man and the explosions leaving only an outline of where the man''s body was.


    I can¡¯t control my fall and end up rolling in the remains of the flame from earlier. It stung and seemed to sink into my skin. Luckily I had dealt with something similar before. I release a short burst of holy energy that extinguishes the flames on me. I then focus on healing the damaged areas as I take a look at the thing that saved me.


    I look to see a black dog with burning red eyes. I reflexively get in a stance and charge a ball of flame in my hand. I then see the guy I punched earlier get up behind the dog as it walked back into the room.


    He pulled out a bright dagger and was about to plunge a dagger into the dog¡¯s back, but before I could launch my firebolt a dagger pierces his skull and he falls backward. The dog turned at this and saw the figure. It growled before it surrounded itself with a dark sphere. A second later Julia appeared where it had stood and Felicia walked into the room with a look of panic on her face.


    ¡°Are you okay miss? They didn''t harm you did they?¡±


    I dismiss the fireball in my hand as Julia walked in with a smile on her face acting like nothing was wrong.


    ¡°We¡¯re okay. It was just some fools who thought they could get the jump on us. Thanks for distracting them Diana. It made things much easier when they neglected to consider the possibility of me being here.¡±


    I was still in shock at what happened. I didn''t even stop to think that Julia could be this strong. I thought she was a sheltered little sister. Guess I was still thinking in Earth terms. But to think she was this already this strong was kind of scary. I had drastically underestimated this girl.


    ¡°No problem. Thanks for the help.¡±


    ¡°To think they would send such weak opponents though. I thought we were going to have an interesting fight there for a second.¡±


    Okay, I severely underestimated this girl. Felicia looked angry though as she said this.


    ¡°You were almost stabbed with a holy dagger. You should have been paying more attention to your surrounding my lady!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, thanks for the assist lady. Nice throw.¡±


    Why were they acting so casually?


    ¡°Why are you two acting like nothing happened. We were just attacked by assassins!¡±


    ¡°So? It was just a bunch of weaklings.¡±


    ¡°We still destroyed this entire room!¡±


    She looked around and noticed the damage that had occurred during the fight. Her flames still burning across parts of the room.¡±


    ¡°I guess I did go a bit overboard didn¡¯t I.¡±


    I quickly extinguish the flames with holy magic before they can grow any bigger. Julia didn¡¯t seem fazed as she turned to Felicia.


    ¡°Sorry about the mess. Guess I still need some practice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just glad you''re both okay the king would have had my head if either of you got hurt.¡±


    ¡°We can handle ourselves he doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    She raised her thumb up as Felicia sighed in resignation.


    ¡°Well, I need to take Diana to go get dressed for breakfast.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Alright see you at lunch then Diana!¡±


    She then left the room and I stood there not sure what to think. It might have been an easy fight for her, but that was too close for comfort. How¡¯d they even get inside in the first place?


    ¡°Come miss. We don¡¯t want to keep him any longer do we? I¡¯ll have someone else come clean this up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem Felicia. Why are you acting like nothing happened?¡±


    ¡°Because the king has quite a number of people who want him dead. It is common for lords to send assassins after each other to challenge each other. Though most never succeed in killing their targets.¡±


    ¡°And this is common!¡±


    ¡°They see it as keeping each other on their toes and it is seen as a sign of respect for one¡¯s strength. Besides in most cases, it takes a whole army to kill a lord. A measly assassin isn¡¯t something to worry about. Though they usually avoid family and attack the lord directly.¡±


    I walk over and take the dagger out of the person Felicia struck in the face and toss it aside. The mask then falls off to reveal a human.


    ¡°Wait it was human assassins!¡±


    I then searched the corpse looking for anything that might identify him, but I couldn¡¯t find anything other than some spare gear he hadn¡¯t used in the fight.


    ¡°How did humans get inside the citadel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but this only spells trouble.¡±


    I set his body aflame and take a step back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone they were human. The last thing we need is suspicion during the peace talks.¡±


    ¡°You have my word miss. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Though we should get you into some better clothes. Your current clothes appear a bit, worn.¡±


    Taking a second I look down to see she was right. The flames had eaten parts of my nightgown and it was sadly too small due to Dibella. Some new clothes were definitely going to be needed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what Oboro has in store for us today then.¡±


    I take a few steps forwards but before I could catch myself I stumbled and nearly fall. Felicia catches me as I am about to hit the floor.


    ¡°Are you okay miss?¡±


    ¡°Adrenaline is wearing off, and I used quite a bit of magic back there. Some breakfast will do me some good. Just help me to Oboro. I¡¯ll be fine in a minute.¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem convinced but it wasn¡¯t like I could go back to my room.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you walk until then.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Felicia.¡±


    We made our way to the room Oboro was in who was working on some new clothes working as fast as her hands would allow her to move.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be done it just a minute. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d change this much in only a day.¡±


    Felicia set me down in a nearby chair. I sat there and watched Oboro work while I tried to rest. The fight had taken more out of me then I cared to admit. I had panicked and wasted a ton of mana at the beginning of the fight. I also didn¡¯t control of my body with the precision I had wanted.


    I was aiming for that person¡¯s head, but I ended up hitting them in the stomach. I then decided to fight defensively, but they were too close to charge any spells and I didn¡¯t have any weapons.


    If Julia hadn¡¯t been there I might have been in trouble. She saved me two times during the fight. Even if I did end up getting a little bit burnt from the remnants of her flames.


    But the main question was why were human assassins after me? I had expected them to launch a rescue operation, not an assassination. Had they given up on me? If so then they needed me dead before they could attempt another summoning.


    Well sorry for whoever sent you, but I won¡¯t go down easily. I still had to get home to my family and no one was going to stop me.


    Oboro finally finished her stitching and held up the finished product with a satisfied look on her face.


    ¡°Okay done! How about we get you out of those ruined clothes now.¡±


    I got up and changed into a more fitting bra before slipping into a simple indigo dress and put on some sandals. Felicia then brushed my hair as it was a mess from last night before we went to see the others for breakfast.


    When I entered I saw Seliph sitting in his usual spot reading some letter while waiting for everyone to arrive. Uther was also there waiting with his arms crossed. I took my seat and addressed Uther.


    ¡°Good morning Uther it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    He turned to me and had a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°Good morning, you look, different today.¡±


    Selih looked up and had a slight grin on his face.


    ¡°So she really did do it last night.¡±


    ¡°Yes though I think Dibella took it a bit too far.¡±


    Uther looked lost trying to piece together what he had just heard. He then gave up and drank some water that was in front of him.


    Katerina then entered the room dressed as well as she could with the clothes she had. She glanced at me and had the same look as Uther but didn¡¯t say anything as she took her seat as well.


    A minute later Elbert entered the room with a stupid smile on his face.


    ¡°That was the best sleep in my life. You need to tell me how you make those mattresses. I¡¯d kill to have one back home.¡±


    He then looked around at the quiet atmosphere with a frown on his face.


    ¡°Come on guys no need to be so shy. We¡¯re all friend here right. Also, did your chest get bigger last night Diana?¡±


    Elbert was his happy self it seemed. He still had that happy go lucky attitude around him. Katerina looked annoyed but didn¡¯t seem to expect that he¡¯d act any differently.


    ¡°We were just enjoying the peace and quiet till you showed up.¡±


    ¡°But we have so much to talk about. What¡¯s for breakfast!¡±


    He took his silverware and started looking around for food like a hungry dog. Seliph gave a good chuckle.


    ¡°Flora our guests have arrived. Please bring out the food.¡±


    He set his letters to the side and picked up his silverware as well. Flora then brought out five plates of food and set them out before us.


    We all dug in while Katerina gave a silent prayer before starting to eat herself. Uther ate slowly while Seliph, Elbert, and I ate with extreme vigor. Katerina looked disgusted at us.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat like slops. You should have at least some grace. Especially you, Diana, it is unbecoming of a lady.¡±


    Flora snuck behind me and grabbed my shoulder.


    ¡°She¡¯s right miss. You should be work on your manners.¡±


    ¡°But Seliph is doing it as well!¡±


    ¡°Just because he isn¡¯t using his manners doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t be miss.¡±


    Uther looked annoyed at the proceedings and spoke up first.


    ¡°So now that we are all here should we begin. First of all, I would like to confirm with you, Diana. Are you in fact Done the hero that was summoned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am Done though now I am called Diana.¡±


    ¡°You plan to marry Seliph correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan right now, yes.¡±


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t been forced into any of this and are going along with this willingly? He hasn¡¯t harmed you or done anything that has impaired your judgment?¡±


    ¡°I am acting with a sound state of mind and I am choosing to marry Seliph.¡±


    As much as I didn¡¯t want to. I couldn¡¯t say anything else him. In order for this to work, they have to believe I¡¯m being genuine.


    ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what you say.¡±


    He balled his hands into fists tensing up probably in anger. Could he have been the one who sent assassins after me?


    Elbert finished his plate and drained his glass before addressing us.


    ¡°See I told you Uther, she is Done, and with that, we should begin the talks of a treaty between us Seliph. I looked over the documents and agree with most of the demands. But it will take me quite some time to arrange for the finalization of the terms.


    For now, I propose a ceasefire so that we may begin treaty discussions within our individual kingdoms without the need for our armies to be at each other''s throats.¡±


    Seliph nodded at this.


    ¡°That will work. I will send delegates to negotiate with your countries, but hearing that pleases me. Now, what about you Uther and Katerina?¡±


    Uther spoke first with Katerina following suit.


    ¡°I will agree to the ceasefire for now.¡±


    ¡°Then I will agree to it as well.¡±


    I was glad that worked. I thought it would be harder to convince them.


    ¡°Well, how were the festivities last night.As you all know I wasn''t feeling well so I wasn''t able to take part.¡±


    Elbert seemed excited to talk. He probably had a good time at the party.


    ¡°It was amazing. The food, drink, and music were all amazing. Not even Katerina¡¯s famous parties could compare. No offense Katerina.¡±


    ¡°None taken, he is right, it was an enjoyable party. The people there also seemed nice enough. I had a couple of interesting conversation with the people that attended.¡±


    ¡°Of what nature Katerina?¡±


    ¡°Purely of the business. Nothing you¡¯d be interested in Elbert.¡±


    That sounded weird I thought there would still be some hatred between the two groups.


    ¡°Really I thought it would take longer before talks like that started.¡±


    ¡°It was mostly merchants wanting to expand their businesses. This peace could possibly make us all richer.¡±


    Seliph looked pleased hearing this while Uther seemed to fume with anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s as good a start as any. Now if you¡¯ll excuse us Diana and I need to take care of some business. I wish you all a good day.¡±


    I got up with Seliph and we walked out of the room together. Elbert was thanking us for the food as Flora cleared the table. We then made our way to his office where he sat back behind his desk. He sat at his desk and sighed as if he dreaded what was coming next.


    ¡°So I heard you were attacked by assassins. What happened? Flora only found the charred remains of only one assassin, but there were signs of more.¡±


    ¡±I fought off some assassins this morning. It wasn¡¯t anything big.¡±


    He eyed me trying to see if I was telling the truth. I tried my best but he didn¡¯t seem to buy it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been attacked by assassins a number of times. But I¡¯ve never seen a demon assassin use these.¡±


    He then tossed the metal projectiles that they had thrown at me on the desk.


    ¡°I know that it was a human assassin attempt. They were too loud and messy compared to demon assassins. They shouldn¡¯t have attacked you until at least next week. They also did a poor job of hiding their movements. We found your guard stabbed in the heart by a holy weapon. I know you tried to hide it was a human assassin attempt, but why?¡±


    ¡°Because I this peace to come to fruition. Letting this war continue any longer is only playing into Mara¡¯s hand and I want to do all I can to stunt her plans. Besides they weren¡¯t that strong.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Facing four fully armed human assassins unarmed is no easy feat. Especially since you still haven¡¯t completely recovered from all your changes yet. So...¡±


    He took a deep breath and straightened up before looking me in the eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll share my room together.¡±


    Wait what the hell!


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m not sharing a bed with you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that! I¡¯m saying that we¡¯ll share a room together. There will be two beds and we won¡¯t be sharing one. That way I can make sure you are safe.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I can¡¯t protect myself?¡±


    ¡°No, but it will also solidify our engagement.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going about this too fast?¡±


    ¡°Look I can get you another room, but you will be at a much higher risk than if you just stay with me.¡±


    I hated to admit it but he was right. I wasn¡¯t scared of being in the same room as him. I had been on trips and had shared a room with guys before. What I was scared of how that dynamic would change now that I was a woman. Maybe it¡¯d be fine and work out like those light novels I read on Earth. Besides if it meant less assassin then sure why not.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay in your quarters for the time being. Now, who do we have to meet this morning.¡±


    At this, he rubbed his hand between his nose grimacing.


    ¡°My mother, so it will definitely be an interesting morning. She¡¯ll be here any minute.¡±


    ¡®KNOCK KNOCK¡¯


    ¡°And there she is. Come in mom.¡±


    Oh boy, time to meet the parent. I hope I come out of this alive.

 Chapter 12 Expectations

    I sat there in silence as I heard her footsteps make her way to the seat adjacent to me. I didn¡¯t know what to say to her, and there wasn¡¯t a doubt that she didn¡¯t like me.


    ¡°Hello Diana, my name is Deirdre. Though I am unhappy with my son¡¯s decision. He is old enough be making his own decisions especially since he is king.¡±


    I look up and into her eyes trying my best to smile and look calm. But, right now I don¡¯t feel calm at all. I still wasn¡¯t comfortable with this myself. How was I supposed to convince her?


    ¡°Hello Deirdre, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    I stretch out my hand to shake her hand, but she just stares at it for a second before turning away. Seliph doesn¡¯t look surprised and leans back in his chair.


    ¡°You can at least shake her hand mother. She is going to be your daughter in law.¡±


    ¡°She might be, but she isn¡¯t yet and I still have doubts about this.¡±


    She turns to me staring me down.


    ¡°Are you going to bear my son a child girl? Is that even possible Seliph? She might be strong and a good bargaining chip, but if she can¡¯t bear you a child she is a failure of a woman.¡±


    I looked down in shame. She was right, I didn¡¯t even know if I could bear him a child, and quite frankly I didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°She can be useful to me in other ways, and I can have a heir in other ways.¡±


    ¡°Your heir should be with your wife! Any other way is a disgrace to you and your wife.¡±


    I quietly voiced my opinion hoping she wouldn¡¯t get angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly okay with that. It¡¯d be better if the heir was a pureblood wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°See! She doesn¡¯t even want to bear you a child!¡±


    Great start me! I¡¯m winning her over wonderfully. Seliph sighed and looked at his mother sternly.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to bear me a heir immediately mother. We will have ample time to have one should we wish, and we aren¡¯t even married yet. Besides I have found historical records that indicate it is possible, and from what I could gather there are no adverse birth defects from a hybrid birth.¡±


    Yeah me! It is possible and it sounds like he wants to have one at some point. Both of which I didn¡¯t really want to think about at the moment.


    ¡°Surely she will age faster than you. Why would you marry her only for her to grow older as you stay young? A demon wife would be a far better alternative in every way.¡±


    Now I felt like they were just ignoring me now. I think these two had things to sort out before I got involved.


    ¡°Due to her being a hero and having a higher mana capacity she should live equally as long as me.¡±


    Seriously! That¡¯s the first time I was hearing this. How old was that even going to be? Actually, with my luck, I¡¯d probably be killed before I had to worry about Alzheimer''s or getting old.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t agree to this. What would your father have to say? Marrying a human of all things.¡±


    What would my parents think of this I had to wonder.


    ¡°She¡¯s a hero, she isn¡¯t some common human off the street.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s an abominate you created. How are you even okay with marrying a former man?¡±


    ¡°She is a woman now, and the gods have blessed our union. Why can¡¯t you just accept her?¡±


    ¡°Because she isn¡¯t one of us! Why can¡¯t you just marry a demon lady? Why must it be her? What have I done to turn you to look to her to be your wife?¡±


    ¡°You have done nothing wrong mother. I have made this decision on my own. My upbringing has nothing to do with this decision.¡±


    ¡°Then I only have one more thing to ask then.¡±


    She turned to me and stared at me with wavering eyes. Almost sad for some reason though I could not tell why.


    ¡°Will you love my son? Will you remain by his side, never wavering?¡±


    I could tell she was being sincere with her words. She didn¡¯t trust me, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t convince her son otherwise. So she wanted to hear my own words to confirm whether she could trust me to her son.


    ¡°Given time, I believe I can grow to love your son. Though rushed I will not deny the possibility that I could love him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking if you will love him. I¡¯m asking if you love him. Marriage is not a simple matter for us and I want to be absolutely sure that he isn¡¯t making a rash decision.¡±


    I dug my nails into the palm of my hand as I forced myself to continue looking her in the eyes. I could see the earnest sincerity in her eyes as she tried to make sure she could trust me with her son. I could only lie and hope my bluff could convince her.


    ¡°Yes, I believe he is a great man and I plan to love him for the rest of my life.¡±


    She sat there while we held a staring contest. To see if she would accept my word.


    ¡°Then our business is concluded. I have some business with the other nobles I must complete before tonight.¡±


    She got up and left the room with steady steps as made her way to the door. I sat there trying to control my breathing. As she opened the door she turned back to us.


    ¡°Have a good day you two and Diana. You need to work on your lying. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell you were. Though I know we both do not like these circumstances. I can tell you are giving your earnest throughout all of this. So I am willing to give you time to find out your true feelings. But, if you ever hurt my son. I will make sure to make you suffer for it girl.¡±


    She glared at me with burning eyes reinforcing her point. She then turned and made her way out of the room with the door closing behind her.


    Seliph sat back in his chair chuckling.


    ¡°She seems to like you Diana.¡±


    ¡°I sure didn¡¯t get that from our conversation. She seemed like she wanted nothing more than to kill me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just trying to make sure you have mettle, and making sure I¡¯m not making a mistake. Though I believe we should have held that conversation when we had furthered our relationship more. As we are now merely just beginning our friendship, and you are coming to terms with your changes. With time I¡¯m sure you can convince her of your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°You will first have to win me over.¡±


    He smiled as he stood up and walked over to me with an outstretched hand.


    ¡°I plan on doing just that.¡±


    I take his hand and stand up.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll take a lot more than flattery and charm to win me over. I do know most of your tricks as a former man myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to keep that in mind then. Now, shall we meet with some of our guests?¡±


    ¡°I will join you this evening. I would like to see my new quarters first, and I believe I need to see Oboro again as my entire wardrobe has either been destroyed or is now too small.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I think they¡¯d still fit.¡±


    ¡°They might, but I¡¯d rather have clothes that actually fit me.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you this afternoon. I in the meantime have the very dull and boring job of finalizing a peace treaty with the humans. Though they agreed to a ceasefire it is only the first step towards peace. Have a fun time at lunch with my sister. I believe it will be an eye opening experience for you.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°You make it seem like an ominous event.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll just have to see for yourself. Felicia should be waiting for you outside.¡±


    I left his office and she was indeed standing outside the door.


    ¡°Where to miss?¡±


    ¡°When did you get here I don¡¯t remember you being here earlier.¡±


    ¡°I was just doing the dishes. I came as soon as I finished. Though Flora yelled at me for a bit after I accidentally broke a plate. She wasn¡¯t happy about that.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine, for now, let¡¯s go back to Oboro. I think she¡¯s going to need my new measurements.¡±


    Felicia led the way through the halls to Oboro. We passed by a couple of people as we walked. They would bow their heads as I passed to my discomfort. I never liked attention sticking more to the shadows. To become the center of attention like this would take more time.


    Felicia opened the door to Oboro¡¯s room where she was hard at work with fabric strewn across the room. She had a frenzied look on her face and she moved with superhuman speeds.


    ¡°Finally your back. I didn¡¯t have time this morning so I did my best to guess the size changes. Now let¡¯s get your new sizes.¡±


    She then went to work and after we got them all she seemed satisfied and went back to her work.


    ¡°Close enough to what I guessed. Though your main problem lies in the fact that your wardrobe was burnt to a crisp. It saddens me to know so many of my works of art failed to be seen on your most magnificent frame.¡±


    I felt sad for her, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about what happened. My life had more precedence than her clothes.


    ¡°Well, at least you will have the chance to make better clothes.¡±


    She paused contemplating what I had said.


    ¡°Your right. I should try to improve upon what I had originally made. I rushed them when I should have spent more time perfecting their design and appeal. Thanks Diana!¡±


    That wasn¡¯t exactly what I meant but sure that works.


    ¡°Your welcome.¡±


    I sit back down where I sat down this morning. I had been putting on my best face and I thought breakfast would help, but I still didn¡¯t feel well.


    ¡°I need something for lunch. I was going to wear this, but after I thought about it I decided to consult you before I went.¡±


    Oboro stopped for a second looking me over. Yeah, that won¡¯t cut it. I was in hurry this morning. ¡°It might work for walking around, but for a formal lunch I would wear this.¡±


    She pulled out an indigo dress with white flowers embroidered in parts of the dress. I seriously had to wonder how she worked this fast. Was is stimulates or magic?


    ¡°I just finished a minute ago. Give a minute to adjust it.¡±


    After an hour (seriously why does it take so long) I was in the dress and Felicia seemed happy with my hair. They then found me a hat to go with it. Oboro had to patch the holes their horns went through.


    I then spun around in front of the mirror. The dress twirling with my movements. I had a hard time looking myself in the mirror though. The fight this morning had resurfaced my memories of all the battles I had fought.


    I knew I was falling deep into a dangerous spiral. I had done what they had asked to see if it would give me an opening. But by playing the part I was realizing that I was now growing too comfortable playing the part.


    Any shred of masculinity I had left was being slowly torn away with each passing second. Sure it wasn¡¯t bad. Seliph was treating me well. But, what his mother said was right. To what extent do I plan to take this. Was I really comfortable with the idea of being a mother?


    The thought brought up some unpleasant thoughts. I quickly shoved away the thoughts and made my way to the door where Felicia was waiting.


    She then led to a garden where there were tables scattered about. The flowers were in full bloom and the garden radiated a feeling of life and vitality. Girls of a wide range of ages were all sitting around talking while maids moved about with refreshments.


    As I stepped into the garden I felt everyone¡¯s stares center upon me. I didn¡¯t know why but I felt nervous by their stares. They seemed to look at me with a look of appraisal.


    Looking for weakness and strength they could exploit. I had felt this stare many times on the battlefield, but these stares didn¡¯t seem openly hostile. They seemed more manipulative and calculating in nature. Sizing me up more than looking for a way to take me out.


    Flora really wasn''t kidding when she talked about how cut throat women were. Most of them looked away dismissing my very presence. Others I thought I could see them about to make a move, but before they could I saw Julia run up to me and grab my hand.


    ¡°You made it! Everyone is just talking right now. We¡¯ll have lunch in about an hour or so. But, for now, I¡¯ll introduce you to my friends.¡±


    I let her pull me along as I looked around. From what I could see most of the people here were pretty young from what I could tell. Looking to be around eight to sixteen. Though since they were demons they were probably around sixteen to thirty-two.


    I realized I was probably one of the youngest people here. Hell even Julia who looked to be the same age as my sister was about double my age.


    When she finally stopped dragging me we were at a table with two other girls. The first looked surprised at seeing me.


    ¡°So this is your future sister in law that you were talking about? I didn¡¯t realize that you were telling the truth about her being human.¡±


    ¡°I told you Maribelle, why didn¡¯t you believe me? I was there at the ceremony yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I know Clarine, but seeing it for myself is something else. Anyways, where are my manners? My name is Maribelle of house Caerleon. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°My name is Clarine of house Reglay. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, your majesty.¡±


    I guess being the fiance to the king kinda made me the queen to be.That was definitely going to take time to get used to.


    They both stood up and curtsied to me before sitting back down offering us a seat.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Diana it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both.¡±


    I try my best to copy their curtsy before taking a seat at the table. Julia just happily takes a seat taking a cookie from the center of the table. I turn to see Maribelle who has a sly look on her face as she looks at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you''re new to nobility Diana.¡±


    ¡°I am yes, I was more of a warrior than a politician. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Well, that was the first time I¡¯ve seen a queen ever curtsy to a lady.¡±


    I might have some of the manners down, but I guess I needed more lessons in etiquette outside of eating. Julia swallows before her cookie before entering the conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal Maribelle. She¡¯ll learn with time. Besides with her power she has nothing to worry about when it comes to people challenging her authority.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that Julia. You make it seem like you saw her power firsthand.¡±


    ¡°I did! Diana and I both killed some assassins that went after her this morning. Her quick thinking and adaptability when using her magic was impressive.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure you should be saying that Julia. Clarine looked confused though.


    ¡°You killed them? What kind of assassins went after you? They clearly must have been some idiots who misjudged your brother¡¯s judgment. There is no way he would take a weak woman as his wife after all.¡±


    Julia just smiled like it was no big deal.


    ¡°Well, no one will be able to deny your strength when they hear what we did.¡±


    She bumps me in the shoulder as she grabs another cookie.


    ¡°True I just hope others don¡¯t feel the need to test that for themselves.¡±


    Clarine looks at me inquisitively as I grab a cookie and take a bite myself. They tasted quite good! Though I would cut back a bit on the sugar.


    ¡°So you were a man before correct? I¡¯m amazed you''re handling this as well as you are if that is the case. When I heard the news I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this approachable.¡±


    ¡°Not like I can change the facts. Plus since I have a little sister I know a little bit about how to fill the role I guess. But to be honest I¡¯m still not quite used to it myself.¡±


    Julia swallowed and leaned back in her chair reminiscing in the taste before interjecting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯ll come with time. Maybe I can take you shopping and in exchange, you can spar with me.¡±


    Maribelle chuckled upon hearing this. Though she didn¡¯t look surprised.


    ¡°Only you would say that Julia you''re always looking for someone to test your skill. But I would first take into account that you''re asking the person who was supposed to be able to defeat your brother to a sparring match.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Julia, but I put your odds at 100:1. You are clearly outmatched here.¡±


    ¡°Come on Clarine. I might not be able to win, but I wouldn¡¯t lose that badly. I¡¯d place my odds at about 10:1.¡±


    This was definitely an interesting discussion. If I had to guess those would probably be the right odds but I wouldn¡¯t admit that. No harm in teasing her a little I guess.


    ¡°Oh really? I¡¯d put your odds at around 1:1000 you might be strong but you still lack practical experience.¡±


    ¡°No way! I could definitely beat you! I take back what I said I will beat you when we fight!¡±


    I chuckled at this. She definitely had the spirit I had to give her that, but the battlefield is not as easy as a sparring match. She handled those assassins well enough but a fight is different from a battlefield.


    I think back to my first battle and how my hands trembled as blood dripped from my blade as his body lay dead in front of me. I hadn¡¯t had much time to reflect on it as I charged forward with a blood raged mind. Cutting down anything in my path.


    I had fought back to back with a man I had come across through hordes of demons, but when I turned around all I saw was his head rolling to the ground. The chaos and mania of a battlefield is not something I would wish upon anyone.


    Having to push forward as your men die around you. Having them trust your every decision when I had only minimal experience. Standing strong when all I wished to do was weep and mourn for the fallen.


    I had lost many comrades when I was initially put in charge as the hero. After their deaths, I steeled myself to my comrades. I didn¡¯t want myself to open up to someone who was probably only going to die in the next fight.


    I had tried to protect them, but they always fell trying to protect me. I could never get it to play the other way around. They had put all their hope in me to defeat the demon king and I had failed them and myself. Now the only way I could make it up to them was to end this peacefully and make sure that it never happens again.


    ¡°Diana, are you okay?¡±


    Maribelle looks at me with a look of concern as I snap out of my mind.


    ¡°Yeah just remembered something. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Could I really come to ever love Seliph? Would I be doing this out of love or obligation? I¡¯d been putting up an act cause I believed that it would save lives (particularly my own). But the more I thought about it the more time passed and it was slowly becoming my reality.


    Would I have to play this act forever or could I truly come to love him and accept him as my ¡®cough¡¯ husband? Everyone was pushing this on me. I had pushed this on myself. But I had to make this decision myself. Would I keep playing pretend or own up to this and come to love Seliph?

 Chapter 13 Lost Emotions

    Okay, I was wrong. Seliph definitely wasn¡¯t kidding when he said it would be an eye opening experience. I was swamped with gossip and fashion talk I could barely keep up with. They kept trying to invite me to join the conversation, but I couldn¡¯t join them due to my ignorance.


    So I ended up faking paying attention while I ate lunch and sipped on the tea that was being served. The tea was good but by the end, I noticed I was getting fidgety. I was unknowingly tapping my fingers on my lap fiercely as I contemplated.


    When the girls said that they had to leave I felt a wave of relief. We parted ways and I made my way to the exit of the garden were Felicia was waiting.


    ¡°How was your lunch miss?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m glad she¡¯s still calling me miss. I guess it hadn¡¯t crossed her mind that I was effectively queen.


    ¡°I was a little lost in their conversation, but it was an enjoyable experience.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I finished getting your new quarters ready for you. Follow me and we¡¯ll get you changed for tonight.¡±


    What was it with women needing to change their outfits so much. Especially since it took so long to do so. Maybe it was only because of the occasion but it was a bit much in my opinion.


    After a couple of minutes and some greeting from some passing nobles, we made it to Seliph''s room. My guess is that he had put me in a remote area of the citadel to limit my contact with others. But with this, I guess it¡¯d become a common thing.


    His room was little more normal than I expected. There was a large king bed in the back of the room and off in the corner was a small twin bed which I guess is mine.


    ¡°They¡¯ll bring a better bed in later but on such short notice this was the bed we could do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Felicia, it¡¯s not a big deal to me.¡±


    She then led me into a side room that had a massive wardrobe connected to a huge bathroom. My clothes were taking a small corner of the wardrobe. Felicia picked up a black and blue dress that I guess was going to wear tonight.


    My guess was Seliph was going to be wearing a similar suit. That way it would show that though we were different we were also similar I bet.


    After half an hour I was now dressed up to Felicia¡¯s liking. She then took me back to Seliph¡¯s study where he was still writing. He looked bored out of his mind and unsurprisingly he was wearing a matching suit to my dress.


    When he looked up though he looked happy to see me and his boredom seemed to disappear. He pushed away from the stack of papers in front of him before standing up stretching as he walked over to me.


    ¡°You came at just the right time. I need a break from those papers they seem to never end.¡±


    ¡°You could delegate and get someone else to focus on it. You don¡¯t have to do everything yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not my workload has just spiked for the moment. How was lunch with Julia.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad for the first half-hour but then when they started talking about fashion and gossip I became quite lost. Lunch was good though how was yours?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any. I wasn¡¯t hunger and we have a large enough dinner ahead of us. For now, there is someone I would like us to meet.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Seliph leads the way out and I follow him maybe it¡¯s someone who can help me get back home.


    ¡°Pent, he¡¯s the best mage in my kingdom. Though I could never convince him to be a general. He prefers to spend his time researching magic and spending time with his wife and daughter. You might have met his daughter. She¡¯s a friend of Julia, I believe her name is Clarine.¡±


    ¡°I did, she seemed nice. So why do you want us to see him?¡±


    ¡°He has been researching summoning rituals. He¡¯s been trying to summon heroes as well. So he might be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°But I thought only the humans have been able to summon heroes?¡±


    ¡°They are, but Pent is still researching it. He thinks that it still might be possible to summon things other than heroes.¡±


    ¡°So how successful has he been?¡±


    ¡°He summoned some kind of animal. They keep it around as a pet. Apparently, Clarine formed a familiar contract with it.¡±


    I wonder what kind of animal they managed to summon as he knocks on a door.


    ¡°Come on in Seliph, Louise just finished brewing some tea.¡±


    We enter the room to see who I had to guess was Pent who was reading a book while a woman was stirring something into a kettle. She set some teacups out on the table before pouring us all a glass.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, your majesty. You and Diana look lovely today.¡±


    Seliph returns her welcome with a smile before pulling out a chair for me. I take my seat as Seliph takes his.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you too as well Louise. I hope Pent hasn¡¯t been giving you too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°No more than usual I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    She then set the kettle back on some square metal box before taking her seat as well. As I took a sip of the tea I looked to see Pent staring at me having put down a book that he had been reading.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the human hero? Tell me, what was the summoning like? What did you see when it was happening?¡±


    I unconsciously leaned back as he leaned ever closer forward. Louise then lightly grabbed his shoulder pulling him back.


    ¡°Take it easy dear. You''re scaring the poor girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh sorry about that, I just never thought I¡¯d be able to meet a hero like yourself. Your knowledge could offer me new insight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of time to compare notes, old friend. She¡¯s actually looking for a way to return home you see, and I believe you could help her.¡±


    ¡°I think you have it wrong Seliph. It would be of mutual benefit to both of us. But sadly as you know my knowledge is still quite lacking. I¡¯ve only ever been able to summon Bandit.¡±


    That had to be the animal they had summoned.


    ¡°Is Bandit here? I¡¯d love to meet him.¡±


    Louise gave a little chuckle.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right behind you.¡±


    I turned to see a raccoon on the headrest of my chair.


    ¡°Bandit¡¯s a raccoon I see.¡±


    ¡°You know what it is! Is it native to where you are from?¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Bandit jumped up on my lap and started rubbing himself against me. I reciprocated him by petting him. He was a lot calmer than I¡¯d have thought.


    ¡°Yes, they are varmints in my world. I¡¯ve even killed a couple.¡±


    Bandit seemed to understand me and jumped over to Louise who began to pet him. Pent looked conflicted but seemed to brush it off. He must have thought he had found some rare creature from Earth, not a varmint. Seliph then spoke up to break the ice.


    ¡°So do you think you could help her get home?¡±


    Pent thought about it for a while taking a sip of his tea as he pondered before answering.


    ¡°It might be possible, but it will take years. It took me ten years of trying just to summon Bandit. So I¡¯d say it¡¯s not impossible but it could take decades.¡±


    I was afraid of this. I looked down dejected at the news. Everything seemed to be trying to prevent my return. If it took me decades to get home would my parents be alive by the time I returned?


    Seliph hugged my hand returning me to reality. When I looked at him I saw him smiling trying to reassure me everything would be okay.


    ¡°Do you miss your world?¡±


    Louise looked at me with the concerned eyes of a mother properly sympathizing with my emotions.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your help Pent. Please help me get home.¡±


    ¡°No Pent, help us get her home.¡±


    He looked saddened probably running our numerical odds of success, but he put on a smile before addressing us.


    ¡°You have my full support you two. I¡¯ll get her home in no time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Pent, this means a lot to me.¡±


    ¡°Our interests coincide Seliph, and it''d be my pleasure to help you.¡±


    There was a knock on the door and soon Flora walked in bowing to us.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your majesty, but the party is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem Flora we¡¯ll be there soon. As always it¡¯s been a pleasure to see you both.¡±


    We all made our way to the door trading goodbyes. Louise grabbed my hand as I was about to exit.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure to meet you Diana, I wish you the best of luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Louise¡±


    Flora then led us through the halls to what I guessed was the ballroom.


    ¡°So how do you know them? They seemed like relatives to you.¡±


    ¡°Pent was a friend of my father and taught me a lot of what I know. He¡¯ll do his best to help us I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    He then took my hand as we walked down the hall giving it a reassuring squeeze. I didn¡¯t know why but I was enjoying his warm touch. I felt a need to be repulsed by his touch but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to relinquish his hand.


    ¡°Now for the fun part dealing with the political masses. Are you ready?¡±


    I squeezed his hand back trying to steal his confidence.


    ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡±


    ¡°Relax, it¡¯s supposed to be fun. We might be swamped by people tonight, but this is a party for us you know. So try to enjoy it okay.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I smiled at him as Flora pushed open doors to a large ballroom. There were people everywhere and ballroom buzzed with energy. The second people saw us through the room arose in new conversation. I could only bet the girls were gossiping about us as we walked.


    The first part of the night flew by with introductions of what felt like hundreds of nobles all coming up to see us. By the end, I was mentally exhausted. I couldn¡¯t keep up with all the names and title and they started to melt together.


    I just stood there with a smile as Seliph talked to them all. I was basically relegated to a trophy wife of sorts. Which I was perfectly olay with. I hated politics why not let Seliph bear the brunt of all that right now. I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to completely immerse myself in that mess.


    We then sat down and enjoyed some appetizers to start the night¡¯s dinner off. I chatted with the people around us and enjoyed the food served to us.


    What came next was quite a surprise. I heard, music. I turned to see a band performing along one of the walls. The music permeated the hall and people started to dance in the middle of the ballroom which was dancefloor I realized.


    I don¡¯t know why but something seemed to resonate with me when I looked out upon the floor. I loved to dance and I just realized that for the entire time I¡¯d been here I had never indulged in it. The weight of everything had been so much that I couldn¡¯t relax and let loose (footloose).


    ¡°Would you like to dance Diana?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had the chance.¡±


    ¡°Then would you join me in a dance?¡±


    ¡°If you can keep up?¡±


    I then dragged him out upon the floor. I then let the music flow through me and carry us across the floor. Seliph smiled as he mirrored my movements as we sped along the floor. I felt euphoric as we let the music flow through us channeling it into our movement across the floor.


    I¡¯d never had a partner who was able to keep up with me. I¡¯d always limited myself to my partner, but with Seliph we both seemed to break those limits. The floor seemed to part for us as we danced across the floor.


    We seemed to become one as our steps were in synch until finally the final chord was struck. When it was finally released I came to my sense and looked around to see us surrounding us applauding our performance. Julia then came towards us making her way through the audience around us.


    ¡°That was amazing you two were in perfect sync! Did you both practice that?¡±


    ¡°We sure did sis. A host must entertain their guests after all.¡±


    We hadn¡¯t though. How were we able to do that then. I couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    ¡°Now how about we have the main course. I¡¯m quite famished after all that exercise.¡±


    We then ate the main course which was the best food I¡¯d ever had. I was saddened when I could eat no more yet there seemed to be a waterfall of new dishes to try.


    The sun started to set and the candle chandeliers were lit casting a ambient light over the ballroom. Couples then slowly danced to the slower and more romantic music.


    People started leaving and heading out retiring for the night signaling the closing of the ball. It had flown by so quickly I had trouble registering the day was ending.


    ¡°Would you care for another dance Diana, or are you to full?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just keep it slow and I should be fine. It is supposed to be romantic after all.¡±


    ¡°How else did you think we¡¯d dance.¡±


    We then returned to the floor dancing leisurely across the room. Our movements as one as we flowed along the floor. Our bodies coming closer and closer together.


    I stared into his face and him into mine. We read each other and for some reason, I feel some kind of connection with him that wasn¡¯t there previously. Should I allow myself to fully embrace my new sex.


    Should I allow this relationship to progress further. It could be decades until I could go home. What was the risk of allowing myself to love him until then?


    I tried to come closer to him but as I drew closer he stopped us.


    ¡°Are you okay Diana? You seem sad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re one of the last couples here. How about we call it a night.¡±


    I looked around and realized he was right. There were only a dozen couples left.


    ¡°Then lead the way.¡±


    He then guided us back to his room. As soon as he closed the doors I threw myself at him. He seemed surprised at my assault barely catching me in his arms.


    ¡°Diana?¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to know what to say at my assault. I had to take him while he was surprised. I dove straight at his lips throwing everything to the wind. We kissed and his eyes widened in surprise before he pushed me off of him.


    Why had he stopped it had felt so good and we had only just started. I was his wife wasn¡¯t I why was he holding himself back.


    ¡°Diana? How much did you have to drink?¡±


    Drink? Why was he asking me that? Why wasn¡¯t he enjoying my embrace? Was I not good enough for him?


    ¡°Why does it matter, do you not love me?¡±


    I¡¯d only had a couple of glasses I wasn¡¯t intoxicated, probably.


    ¡°I do but I will not take advantage when you are officially impaired.¡±


    ¡°Impaired? I¡¯m not impaired. Why would you say that? Come on let¡¯s get back to kissing it¡¯s a lot better than I imagined it¡¯d be.¡±


    He then grabbed me and pushed me against the wall. He towered above me and I could only imagine throwing myself at him.


    ¡°I know you''re going through a lot but you mustn¡¯t give up. You can still get home it isn¡¯t impossible and I won¡¯t allow myself to go further tonight. Only tomorrow when Your mind has cleared will I allow us to continue.¡±


    ¡°It is though, you heard Pent it could be decades. Didn¡¯t you want me as your wife? Why won¡¯t you accept me!¡±


    ¡°Because you look like you¡¯ve given up. I know you Diana, you aren''t a quitter. You fought through some of my strongest troops to get to me. Don¡¯t give up now.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ve given up?¡±


    ¡°Your crying Diana.¡±


    That couldn¡¯t be right these were tears of joy, weren¡¯t they? I wanted this. YES! I wanted this.


    ¡°Diana I told you this before and I¡¯ll tell you again. I¡¯ll always be there to support you and help you. But now all I see is you making a rash decision.¡±


    He hugged me against his chest and before I could realize it I was bawling into his suit. His warmth flowed through me and thawed my frozen heart.


    I had felt so pressured into this role that I had let it control me. Seliph didn¡¯t want that. He wanted me to stay me.


    ¡°Now come on let''s get you to bed. You must be exhausted.¡±


    He picked me up in a princess carry and set me on the bed. I continued to bawl into him as I started to calm down.


    He stroked my hair which helped me calm down and before I knew it I could feel sleep take me and my breathing steady as I listen to the steady rhythm of his heart.


    ¡°Sweet dreams Diana.¡±

 Chapter 14 Budding Feelings

    POV: Seliph


    As Diana falls asleep I stand up trying not to disturb her. I go to my closet and start taking off my suit.


    I had never met someone like her. She didn¡¯t suck up to me and had treated me like an equal. That was why when she had tried to become more intimate tonight. I could tell something was wrong. I could see the pain in her eyes as she threw herself at me.


    She had thrown herself at me out of desperation from what I could tell. She didn¡¯t know what to do with herself. With my mother pressuring her and feeling hopeless at her odds of ever returning. She had decided to throw herself fully into the role that was being expected of her.


    As I took off my tie I looked at myself in the mirror. Staring back at myself I wondered if I had made the right choice. All of this benefited me perfectly but there was some part of it all that I despised.


    I had promised her that we¡¯d be able to get her back home. Mostly as a way of appeasing her. At first, I had no plan to do so. But when I saw how much she missed her family I said I¡¯d help her get home.


    It had worked she had calmed down for the most part and everything had gone well. But from what Pent had, said and from all the records I had found. I doubted my ability to fulfill that promise. It would possibly take decades and during that time she¡¯d be expected to have my children.


    If she wanted to stay here that would be fine. But if there was a way for her to go home in say twenty years and we¡¯d had a kid by then would she still leave?


    The gods had played her, I¡¯d played her, the world had played with her. She was only supposed to be a disposable pawn sent only to kill me. Instead, I had made her my queen.


    Flora had been against the arrangement at first, but with some convincing, she had agreed to help me. I then explained it to my generals and we pulled back our forces offering her a straight shot at the capital and therefore allowed me to enact my plan.


    I had then expected her to fight me afterward. Instead, she had followed along with most of what I had asked of her, and I had slowly started to realize that I had become interested in her.


    I had never expected this to have happened. I was just going to use her as a pawn and manipulate her by force if she had resisted.


    I put on my night clothes and walk out to see Diana still fast asleep on my bed. An innocent and naive face showing no care in the world. A direct contrast to her single minded face she showed when she was awake.


    With time I had realized she was nothing more than a lost puppy. Only wanting nothing more than to get home. She had held no ill will towards my people herself. Fighting only because it was what she had been told would get her home.


    I pulled the covers over her and made my way to the twin that was in the corner. Laying out on the small bed as I stared at the moonlit ceiling.


    What did I want from this? What did she want from this? I turned to look back at Diana and imagined myself sleeping beside her.


    Could I ever convince her to stay here permanently and start a family with me? Asking her to forget everyone she loved and give up on ever getting home.


    I had stopped her because I didn¡¯t want to do something she¡¯d regret later and lose her trust. In order for this to work, I had to win her absolute trust. Letting her make the decision to fully embrace the role as my wife and queen.


    Nothing could be affecting her decision and she could not make it too hastily. If she did I could only imagine her being sad and resentful in the future. We both have long lives too so I¡¯d rather we both get along during our time together.


    I rest my head on the pillow and close my eyes. We had another long day tomorrow and I¡¯d probably need to help her recover tomorrow morning as well.


    POV: Diana


    ¡°So, did you enjoy the party, my child?¡±


    I turn to see Dibella sitting on a chair above me. Her face showed amusement at my face as I turned to face her.


    ¡°What do you want Dibella? I¡¯ve had enough of your interference.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just checking up on my favorite new toy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your toy Dibella.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Your body seems to disagree. I did have a hand in its marvelous appearance, did I not?¡±


    ¡°You did, but I¡¯m not happy about the enlarged bust. I was perfectly fine with my original bust.¡±


    ¡°You might have been, but what about your partner? He seems to be enjoying your new change.¡±


    She probably was right, but I was still not happy about that.


    ¡°So what do you want?¡±


    ¡°For you to use your new talents. You just scratched the surface of the boon I¡¯ve gifted you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What boon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for you to find out. Just make sure to use them for my amusement girl. I¡¯ve invested a lot in you.¡±


    What boon is she talking about? Dibella was the god of beauty. So what could a boon from her mean?


    ¡°Time to wake up my child. Don¡¯t disappoint.¡±


    I wake up to see Seliph reading some papers on the twin bed in the corner. I have a small headache and it takes me a minute to remember what happened last night.


    I then remember my kiss with Seliph and start to cringe upon realization. My headache increases in intensity and I try to sit up. I guess my alcohol tolerance is lower now as well. Good to know.


    Hearing me stir Seliph sets his papers on a nearby nightstand and picks up a glass of water as he walks towards me.


    ¡°How are you doing Diana? Had a little too much to drink?¡±


    ¡°Forgot to think about my lower tolerance last night. Let¡¯s just forget that happened.¡±


    ¡°That what happened?¡±


    Seliph had a sly smile on his face poking fun at last night¡¯s escapades. I accepted the glass he offered as I put my other hand to my head as my headache flares.


    After draining the glass I give it back to Seliph who sets it down on the nightstand.


    ¡°You know what happened and I¡¯m not repeating it.¡±


    ¡°That you kissed me and tried to seduce me with your new womanly charms?¡±


    ¡°I, I wasn¡¯t thinking and it was just the alcohol.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Alcohol only makes it easier for your true feelings to surface. So you must have had some desire on some level to do that.¡±


    ¡°NO! I, don¡¯t feel that way yet. I¡¯m still not sure about all this.¡±


    I turn away as my cheeks blush as a mixture of emotions flood over me.


    ¡°Are you so sure about that?¡±


    I feel Seliph¡¯s hand turn my face to his as he inches closer. I immediately fall backward onto the bed and crawl away to the other side of the bed.


    ¡°What are you doing that for!¡±


    He chuckled at my display and took a seat at the other end of the bed.


    ¡°Oh nothing, just seeing how you¡¯d react. Besides with your kiss last night that means I¡¯m free to kiss you as well now. Am I wrong?¡±


    I then imagined him kissing me and felt a new wave of embarrassment hit me. I covered myself with the bed¡¯s sheets trying to hide my embarrassment from him.


    But he pulled the sheet away from my weak grasp revealing me to his sight. I lunged for the end but he only ended up dragging me towards him.


    He then lifted me up onto his lap and leaned in towards me. I didn¡¯t know what to do as he came closer and closer to my face. Did he want to kiss me? I closed my eyes in fear and waited for it to be over.


    I waited for something to happen but it never came. I opened my eyes to see Seliph trying to suppress his laughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny!¡±


    ¡°Oh nothing, it¡¯s just your reaction was priceless. You just make it too easy to tease you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny!¡±


    ¡°I assure you it is for me. Besides you aren¡¯t mad are you. You''re just embarrassed because this is your first relationship. Is it not?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. I had never had the courage to ask girls on earth and I¡¯d been too busy fighting here.


    ¡°No, it''s just.¡±


    He looked me in the eyes and I could tell he didn¡¯t believe my lie.


    ¡°Fine, this is my first real relationship. Anyways how did you know?¡±


    He shook his head from side to side in a mocking manner.


    ¡°Lucky guess.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even know, did you?¡±


    ¡°I do now.¡±


    I give him a stern look but he only laughs at it.


    ¡°Like I said Diana you make it too easy to tease you. But, that¡¯s enough for now.¡±


    He sets me back on the bed and stands up.


    ¡°I have to get back to work, but I¡¯m guessing you want to take a bath after last night. So I had Felicia come by earlier get your bath and clothes ready.¡±


    He gestured towards the bathroom where I guess it all was.


    ¡°Take your time. Today will be a relatively easy day. We¡¯ll have a late lunch and after that, the guests will start to leave and it¡¯ll be a little quieter around here. I¡¯ll have Felicia come to attend to you when I leave.¡±


    He then left the room leaving me on the bed confused at how to react. After a minute I finally stood up and made my way to the bathroom where I saw a steaming bath and dress hanging nearby.


    I took my time washing up while trying my best to organize all my emotions. I should have probably been mad at him, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be. Maybe I did deserve it after what I did last night.


    I just wasn¡¯t sure what to feel about it all. Having never been in a relationship and having to switch roles was hard enough. But, I also had more responsibilities now that I was effectively dating a king.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to do from here. Everything with the peace seems to be running smoothly without me for now. I hadn¡¯t ever thought about what it was I had ever wanted to do with my life, and here Seliph was offering me his hand in marriage and being his queen.


    Definitely not the first thing that ever came to my mind when I was a kid. This was more my sister¡¯s thing.


    But it was something to do. I had been rid of my duty to kill Seliph from both my weaken state and the fact that effectively the war had ended. The war was over and now reconstruction could begin. Though I was ignorant to many of this world¡¯s workings.


    I was now to be this kingdom¡¯s queen. Could I fill such a role. How should I fill such a role. I knew I was completely ignorant when it came to being a queen. But I would serve this place and humanity the best way I knew. As a hero and defender of this world¡¯s people.


    Maybe I should ask if I can train somewhere when everyone leaves. That encounter with those assassins yesterday showed me that I needed some training to reacquaint myself with my new body when it came to fighting.


    I got out of the bath and dried myself off with a towel. I heard a knock on the door and turned to see Felicia coming in. She then helped me dry my hair and put on the dress. Helping me with my hair and other womanly necessities.


    Felicia told me that I had some time before lunch and that I was free till then. So I asked her to take me to the garden from yesterday. Seeing all the plants made me feel at ease and maybe it would help me to clear my thoughts.


    We passed by a couple of people on the way and exchanged greetings. They were nice and pleasant to talk to. With each demon I met, I felt more comfortable around them. I wasn¡¯t used to the horns or weird body features. But they acted for the most part strangely human.


    When we made it to the garden I started strolling by the plants taking in their scents and sights. It was filled with plants I¡¯d never seen. Both bizarre and beautiful. Reminding me that this was another world, but a world filled with beauty just the same.


    What could Dibella have meant with her visit to my dreams this morning? Dibella was the god of beauty so what would fall under beauty? Thinking about it I could only think of art as falling into that realm. So did that mean that she increased my ability in the arts?


    Stopping in the middle of the garden I looked around seeing if anyone else was around. There wasn¡¯t other than Felicia who was tailing me. I took a deep breath before deciding it was worth a shot to test if it was true.


    I began by singing a light tune. No lyrics just singing different notes up and down the musical register. I realized another ability my new body afforded me. I was now able to sing in all the upper registers that previously eluded me.


    It was a pleasant surprise and before I knew it I had fallen into a similar trance like last night and sang to my heart''s content taking in the euphoria of the beauty around me and amplifying it with my voice.


    When I stopped I realized what I had just done and looked around to find some observers around me. They clapped at my performance and I felt embarrassed at their gazes.


    ¡°Felicia, can you take me to Seliph¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°Yes miss.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    I didn¡¯t stop at the new voice and followed Felicia who was either ignoring the voice or had ignored it as well. I just wanted to hide somewhere where I could escape this embarrassment.


    But I felt a tug on my arm and I was stopped in my tracks. I turned around to a tall slender man who wore a sword at his waist. I thought I knew him strangely enough but I couldn¡¯t place him.


    ¡°Laslow! Let go of her this instant. She has no wish to be a part of your flirtatious games.¡±


    Laslow? Ah, he was one of the demon generals. That was how I knew him.


    ¡°Come now Felicia. I just wished to pay my respects to this woman¡¯s beautiful voice. It brought great bliss to me on this fine day. Could I at least get your name dear maiden?¡±


    I guess it wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell him at least.


    ¡°My name is Diana it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    I extend my hand to shake his hand, but he quickly retracts his hand and bows his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty. Forgive me for my ignorant advances. I will take my leave immediately I just wished to share my praise too your beautiful performance.¡±


    He then made his way away from us after bowing to us as he left. I was left in shock. That felt too sudden, but why was he in such a hurry?


    ¡°Why did he run off like that Felicia?¡±


    ¡°That man is just a stupid flirt. He¡¯s been reprimanded for it before and must have realized his mistake for hitting on the king¡¯s fiancee.¡±


    ¡°He got in trouble for flirting? What did he do?¡±


    ¡°He tried hitting on the king¡¯s sister when his fiance was nearby. The king had none of it and punished him to public humiliation by one of his generals. When Laslow beat him he was made the new general. It surprised a lot of people but his strength is genuine. Just stay away from him. He only brings ruin to ladies of the court.¡±


    I tried to imagine it but he didn¡¯t seem that bad. Maybe a little forward and romantic but he seemed harmless. Though he might just be good at hiding it if he is one of Seliph¡¯s generals.


    ¡°Let us go miss. Lunch is growing ever closer and the king will want to see you before it begins.¡±


    I followed her to his office and watched as I passed by passing people. I started looking at the different people I passed noting their smiles and chats as I passed by.


    I made my way to the door and pushed it open to see Seliph was bored out of his mind reading the documents. But when I entered his smile returned and I knew he was happy to see me.


    I still didn¡¯t know how I felt about him, but I couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about him, but I had to admit that I felt a, bond with him. Maybe my advances last night were an unconscious feeling, but maybe that wasn¡¯t such a bad thing. He wasn¡¯t a bad man and I enjoyed his company. I even enjoyed talking with his sister. His mother, less so, but interesting nonetheless. They weren¡¯t my family, but they made me feel more at home.


    But I felt like I was replacing them with my own family. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was okay to feel this way. To become part of this family. I almost felt like I was betraying my own. But I felt intrigued to see where this would go.


    Would I one day form my own family with Seliph? Or would I return before that could ever have a chance to form? Did I even want it to form? Maybe I did subconsciously but for now, I¡¯d take it one step at a time.

 Chapter 15 Training

    I parried the blade and ran straight into him pushing his sword to the side as I prepared to go straight for his chest. He nimbly dances into the deflection and follows the path of his sword away from strike flowing right into a strike at the back of my neck. I jump forwards and dodge the blow as I turn around to face him.


    We stare at each other as we circle each other looking for a weakness in the other¡¯s defenses. I can¡¯t find one though and so I stand in a defensible position as possible waiting for him to strike.


    As we circle each other one more time I accidentally trip. Seeing a slip in my defense he charges me. I parry his first strike as I try to regain my footing but he ruthlessly presses his attack and I am forced to fall back in a stumbling manner as he isn¡¯t even giving me time to catch myself.


    Under his wave of blows, I am pressed so far back that I fall over. As I try to sit up I see the cold steel of his blade next to my throat showing that I have lost. He sheaths his blade before offering me a hand up with I gratefully accept.


    ¡°You''ve improved Diana. Usually, I¡¯m able to knock your sword away before you have a chance to fall. It¡¯s not like you¡¯d ever be able to hit me though.¡±


    ¡°Sure you would Laslow, I bet if I wasn¡¯t wearing these heels you would be the one on the floor.¡±


    Flora had made it a rule that until I had gained enough experience wearing them. Saying something about how''d I''d need to fight in them if I was every ambushed at a social gathering or something. I thought the odds were low but she was right. I did need to learn to fight in them. It was just a pain to do so in.


    ¡°Your swordsmanship is improving, but it is still not near close enough to my skill at the blade. I am holding back after all.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to hold back!¡±


    ¡°Well I can¡¯t ruin such a pretty face now can I.¡±


    ¡°I bet you wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch me if I used my magic.¡±


    ¡°Your right, but that is not what we are here to train is it. Your magic may be formidable, but you must be able to defend yourself if someone charges you.¡±


    ¡°I can, I held my own against you for a while.¡±


    ¡°And win against them not hold them off. You won¡¯t always have someone to back you up. Now get up and let''s go again.¡±


    I stood up straight with both my hands on my blade while Laslow held one of his behind his back while facing me with his side. He was a tricky opponent. He relied more on his nimbleness than his strength and had been dancing circles around me.


    I had relied more on my strength and magic which left me at a disadvantage. I was glad for these lessons but they showed how much I lacked in swordplay. We¡¯d been going at this for a week and although I hadn¡¯t beat him yet I could feel my improvement.


    I went for his backside sticking at an angle. I had learned not to go for an overhead blow as it is easier to dodge. He nimbly ducks under my blade and retaliates leaving me little time to parry his strike. We then exchange a short series of blows before I jump back and disengage.


    In a straight up fight I¡¯m at a disadvantage I need to find out some other way of beating him. I try to keep my distance while circling him to see if I can see some kind of advantage I can use.


    Sensing my passivity he charges me and pushes me back to the wall at the edge of the training yard. My back is to the wall and as he strikes at me again I drop to the ground and duck under his blade. He then quickly follows up with a blow to my body leaving me little time to react. Luckily I had a plan, I push off the wall using the momentum to strike at his legs. Seeing my attack he easily jumps over my blade. I end up rolling past him and try to stand up. When I do though I feel something is wrong with one of my feet. I don¡¯t know what is wrong but I can¡¯t stand upright on my right leg.


    Laslow quickly responds to my weakness attacking my right side and soon knocks me over after landing a hit to my chest knocking me over. As I fall I see the familiar sight of his blade at my neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to understand your terrain but you must also understand your limits.¡±


    He offers me a hand as he sheathed his sword and I take it as he lifts me back up. The pain in my foot then intensifies as the adrenaline fades.


    Now that I don¡¯t have to worry about Laslow I take the time to see my right heel is ruined and my foot is swelling from what I could guess was a sprain. Laslow looks down at my foot and sighs before picking me up in a princess carry.


    ¡°What are you doing Laslow! Put me down!¡±


    I hit him in the chest but he ignores it until he sets me down on a nearby bench.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your highness but I can¡¯t have you walk on that. Seliph would kill me.¡±


    ¡°At least don¡¯t pick me up like that. You could have just helped me walk over here. I¡¯m not that frail.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your highness, I just didn¡¯t want it to get any worse. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    He then walks over to a nearby table picking up some bandages and a salve. I had to admit that although the medicine here was primitive the herbs here had a lot more medicinal uses than on Earth.


    After having dressed my wound he stands up with a look of concern as he looks at his handiwork.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I went too far my lady. I didn¡¯t mean for this unfortunate event to fall someone as fair as yourself on such a fine day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Laslow, I did this to myself. Besides I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I try to stand but I wince as I stand on my hurt foot and he urges me to sit back down.


    ¡°To have exploited your inquiry in our fight was dishonorable my lady. I am ashamed of my regretful display.¡±


    ¡°What did you do this time Laslow!¡±


    ¡°Felicia! I didn¡¯t do anything I swear.¡±


    I turned to see Felicia come in with a scowl on her face as she walked over to me.


    ¡°What did he do this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why do you have it out for me my fair Felicia? What have I deserved to garner such hostility from a fair maiden such as yourself?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t shut your mouth and I will not let Diana be corrupted by your womanizing ways.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Felicia, it was just an accident I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    She stared me down with eyes of concern as she inspected Laslow''s handiwork.


    ¡°I sprained my ankle when I tried pushing myself off a wall wearing heels. If it¡¯s anyone¡¯s fault it¡¯s Flora.¡±


    ¡°You know she¡¯s asking you to do this for your own benefit.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t make it any easier in practice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back with a new pair of shoes and a cane. Laslow don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything!¡±


    Felicia didn¡¯t look convinced but I ushered her off and she disappeared back into the citadel. Leaving me and Laslow alone in the training yard.


    ¡°So why does she hate you so much Laslow? I have a feeling it has to be something personal.¡±


    Laslow looked away as he sat down across from me.


    ¡°It was back when I was at the peak of my womanizing days. I went from woman to woman and one of those women was Felicia¡¯s older sister. From what I¡¯ve heard and from her animosity towards me I¡¯m guessing she got into a lot of trouble with her family.¡±


    ¡°Is your swordsmanship a result of those days?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was kind of necessary after I got my butt kicked the first time I got caught. So I got better at swordsmanship to defend myself when I got caught. It also had the added benefit of also attracting more ladies to me.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯d you go after so many committed women?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, all I did was casually ask women to join me for a meal and offer to pay for it. They would gratefully accept my offer and when their partners came by they would challenge me to a duel to show off their strength to their woman.


    When they lost to me the man would lose face and the woman would fall for me. Not wanting to stay around though I would leave town and the woman would usually get in trouble with their partner.¡±


    ¡°So you only had a meal with them and they¡¯d challenge you to a duel?¡±


    ¡°Honored tradition, the women just couldn¡¯t resist my charms and the duel was the price of their most galient company.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that deter you from pursuing ladies in the future? I mean, I wouldn¡¯t put myself through that kind of trouble on purpose.¡°


    ¡°One must hone their skills in both love and the sword.¡±


    ¡°And you need to get off your egomaniacal high horse Laslow.¡±


    Felecia was back with another set of shoes, and the cane I used when I had just changed.


    ¡°Thanks Felicia, I¡¯ll try to be more careful in the future.¡±


    Taking the shoes I put them on and stand up on my left foot using the cane to assist me.


    ¡°Come now Miss, Flora is expecting us soon.¡±


    ¡°Then I must bid my farewell, your highness. May our swords cross tomorrow in glorious combat as well.¡±


    He then bowed to us in farewell as we made our way inside. It was a bit tough hobbling down the corridor with a sprained ankle, but I made my way to our room now that I was now sharing with Seliph. Once inside Felicia drew me a bath and I proceed to bath all the dust from my training away before getting out and dressing in a clean dress and some heels.


    Felicia then did my hair before we made our way to Flora¡¯s private study where I¡¯d been drilled in Demon history, customs, and political structure. I couldn¡¯t remember a time before Flora where I had studied as hard as I do now.


    While I was reading she¡¯d randomly interlude my studies to quiz me on what I read reciting with perfect memory what the book held back to me as I did my best to meet her expectations. Though she was harsh I¡¯d never had a teacher that seemed to know exactly what they were doing to this degree and all this week I¡¯d passed two of the stack of twenty-five books she deemed that we needed to go through.


    I had to admit, I abhorred these lessons, but at this rate, I¡¯d be done in half a year! I really hope Pent figures out a way back before I¡¯ve memorized all this information. Not like I could do anything with this information if I made it back. Maybe I could write a book about it at the very least.


    ¡°Your late Diana, I¡¯ve been expecting you for a while now. A lady must be punctual and never leave their guests waiting. Now shall we begin.¡±


    I then took my seat and watched as the sun seemed to speed up as time flew with each page. My only break being a light lunch at noon. I had checked my ankle and found it seemed to be back to normal and after taking off the dressing I found that it was. This stuff worked way better than the stuff the humans here use. Maybe it has something to do with their potency but it seemed to show how far behind the humans here seemed to be.


    When Flora finally decided to end today¡¯s studies I felt like my head was going to explode from an information overload and I couldn¡¯t wait for dinner with Seliph funnily enough. I was just tired of all this info dumping and couldn¡¯t wait for some casual conversation.


    I opened the doors to the dining hall to find that it was empty. That was strange he usually always beat me or was only a second behind. Where was Seliph?


    As I took my usual seat. I wondered where he could be. He hadn¡¯t told me about anything that would explain why he wasn¡¯t here. I waited there for a few minutes in eerie silence.


    Where was Flora? She usually brought the food out by now.


    ¡°Flora?¡±


    I get up and look around. And as I¡¯m about to open the door Seliph beats me to it and I stand face to face with him in the doorway.


    ¡°Sorry about that Diana, something came up that I wasn¡¯t expecting. Flora is taking care of it so Felicia will be serving us tonight.¡±


    This was odd, why did I not hear of this earlier, and why did it feel like something was off about this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing now, like I said, Flora is taking care of it. Now how about we enjoy some dinner before we retire for the night.¡±


    I followed him to my seat and soon Felicia was coming out with dinner. While this was happening I studied Seliph who looked to be deep in thought. Staring at nothing while having a serious look on his face. Something was wrong, so why wasn¡¯t he telling?


    ¡°What are you not telling me Seliph, it doesn¡¯t seem like this is a small problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing a good job of hiding it, am I. Right now it¡¯s a rumor so I¡¯m hesitant to say more till I have more information which Flora is gathering right now.¡±


    ¡°What kind of rumor. It has to be something serious if it has you this concerned.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you later when I have more concrete evidence. Plus current company does not allow me to tell you more.¡±


    I guess Felicia isn¡¯t qualified enough to hear. I wouldn''t push further for now, but I was still curious as to what this rumor was.


    ¡°So Diana, how your lessons today?¡±


    ¡°They are going well, though I still haven¡¯t recovered my full strength yet."


    "From what I¡¯ve heard from Laslow that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. He says you''re improving at a miraculous rate and that you are doing quite well in your swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°It sure doesn¡¯t feel like it. I bet I¡¯d have beaten him already if I was still¡­¡±


    ¡°What? A man? I don¡¯t doubt that¡¯d be the case, but that is why he is training you now. Even still your progress is nothing to laugh at and still puts most people to shame.¡±


    I agreed with what he said but I couldn¡¯t help but be angered at my weakness. Even if I was to marry Seliph I couldn¡¯t allow myself to go soft.


    ¡°So how were your lessons with Flora? Our history isn¡¯t too boring I hope.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s never stagnating that¡¯s for sure. The constant competition for power keeps history quite lively.¡±


    ¡°How does your world¡¯s history compare? Is your history as lively.¡±


    ¡°Kinda, we have had a large number of wars in our history, but they are spread out for the most part and these days there aren¡¯t many ¡®wars¡¯ being fought anymore. Now it''s just terrorism and proxy wars in other countries.¡±


    ¡°So were you not a warrior there?¡±


    ¡°No, I was a student I¡¯d never been in battle till I came here.¡±


    ¡°You could have fooled me. From my reports, you lead the humans like a natural born leader, and you are saying it was all natural?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t necessarily say that I did have the help of all the human generals as well. To be honest I believe that just having me around helped to boost the men¡¯s morale more than anything.¡±


    We continued to eat after that and as Felicia cleaned up I followed Seliph to our room.


    ¡°I almost forgot to tell you, but Laslow will also be busy tomorrow so you have the day to yourself to do as you wish. Felicia will be at your disposal all day as well So take the time to relax you deserve it after all the work you¡¯ve been doing.¡±


    ¡°Laslow and Flora? Are you sure everything is okay.¡±


    ¡°I promise, everything is fine right now. There is no need to worry.¡±


    We continued on in silence soon approaching our room. Once inside we got ready for bed taking turns changing into our nightclothes.


    ¡°Good night Diana.¡±


    ¡°Good night Seliph.¡±


    We then made our ways to our separate beds. As the moon rose overhead pouring a dim light into the room. With the curtains allowing the moon to create a light between us as I lay in silence trying to fall asleep.


    Before long I could hear Seliph¡¯s steady breathing telling me that he had fallen asleep. I, on the other hand, had a harder time finding sleep as it continued to evade me. I don¡¯t know what it is but I was having a harder time falling asleep these days.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was sharing a room with Seliph, something to do with being a woman, or maybe homesickness. As much as I tried to get used to this whole scenario my mind wouldn¡¯t let me. I was sleeping in the same room as the demon lord, AS THE OPPOSITE SEX!


    My heart wouldn¡¯t slow most nights. As my imagination ran wild at the thought of him doing anything. I felt embarrassed thinking about it, but I was still unsure how to approach all this. We¡¯d been going slow for the most part but I had an invisible time limit.


    I needed to become more intimate with him at some point but I was still hesitant to. Part of it was that used to be a man, part of it was I hoped to be able to leave before it¡¯d become a problem, and I was still a tad bit suspicious of what his plans were.


    Especially with this ¡®rumor¡¯. What could it have been? Well let¡¯s try and go to bed it¡¯s been a long day.


    ¡­


    If I can ever fall asleep that is!

 Chapter 16 Hitting the Books

    When I finally woke up I turned to see that Seliph was already gone. With the sun shining upon his empty bed.


    I roll out of bed and walk over to the closet to get dressed. Now that Seliph has left for a while I wonder if I can find anything that could tell me what¡¯s going on. This ¡®rumor¡¯ didn¡¯t sound as harmless as he was trying to make it seem.


    ¡®Knock, knock¡¯


    The door to the room opened to the room as I walked back in brushing my hair. Felicia came in carrying a tray of food. Seliph must have left on business already then.


    ¡°Good morning Felicia what¡¯s on the menu this morning?¡±


    She then turned to me surprised that I was already awake.


    ¡°Some toast with some eggs and bacon miss. I didn¡¯t know you were up or I¡¯d have come sooner. Seliph said you were still fast asleep.¡±


    ¡°So did he just leave?¡±


    ¡°No, he left a while ago.¡±


    I set my brush to the side as Felicia laid the tray on a side table. I really wasn¡¯t sure what to do today. What I wanted to do was find out what this rumor was, but I probably wouldn¡¯t be allowed access to his office.


    There was also the fact that Felicia probably had orders to keep watch over me all day. Which would severely limit my ability to gather information. I ate my breakfast as I pondered my next move.


    When I finished eating I stood up.


    ¡°Thank you Felicia, for a wonderful meal as always.¡±


    ¡°Thank you miss, did you have any plans for today?¡±


    ¡°I did, can you take me to the library? There are some books I wish to look for.¡±


    ¡°Of course miss, but first, let¡¯s finish taking care of your hair.¡±


    I brushed my fingers through my hair to realize she was right. My hair was still a mess. I guess I did get a little distracted, didn''t I.


    When Felicia finished brushing my hair she led me to the library where I had first entered the citadel. There had to be some clues here I could use. If I couldn¡¯t find out anything about this rumor I might as well use this free time to try and find a way home. No matter how slim the chance of me finding anything useful here. It wasn¡¯t like I had any other ideas that could help me.


    I opened the door to the library and saw it was just as I''d seen it last time. Still filled to the brim with books with the sun illuminating the stray dust flying about the room.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need of me miss?¡±


    ¡°Could you help me find some books?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, but you should ask the library. He should be somewhere around here. Mr. Camus ... Mr. Camus?¡±


    We then heard a crash of books before a man stumbled out from behind a shelf with deep bags under his eyes. His hair a sloppy mess as he took off his glasses to clean them on his shirt before putting them back on.


    ¡°Guests? Sorry, I was working on a project. How can I help you -¡±


    He stopped mid-sentence when he looked at me.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry for my earlier rudeness, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Camus?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am the librarian of this great collection. His Majesty told me to be expecting you. I have a number of books that you should find helpful in your research. I¡¯ve been pouring over them myself you can look over my notes if you wish though I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m no farther then when I started, unfortunately.¡±


    Seliph really wasn¡¯t kidding when he saying he¡¯d help me. How many people did he have researching a way for me to get back?


    ¡°Are you okay Camus you don¡¯t look very well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing I was just up all night looking over some books. I thought I had finally found something but it turned out to be a dead end. With only conjectures and hypotheses that were never tested.¡±


    ¡°Did they have any merit to them?¡±


    ¡°I want to say yes but most of the theories contradict each other.¡±


    I followed him to a table full of scattered paper and books. I picked up a loose page and looked it over. The notes where well written but towards the end he just stopped halfway through.


    ¡°Why you stop halfway through on this one?¡±


    ¡°Honestly I can¡¯t remember, it¡¯s been a long night.¡±


    ¡°Then would you mind telling me any hypotheses you have on getting back?¡±


    He scrunched his face as he organized his notes.


    ¡°A couple though most of them don¡¯t offer most help. My first theory is that somehow we all existed on different planes of existence and somehow arrived here. Summoning rituals drag a similar subject from their reality to ours. My second theory is the exact opposite, but the theories would still explain why they can only summon human heroes. But the problem is that I can¡¯t prove my hypothesis it¡¯s all conjecture.¡±


    ¡°How does that involve me getting back?¡±


    ¡°The problem from what I can gather is this.¡±


    He grabbed a stray piece of paper turning it over to a blank side before grabbing his pen. He then drew a stick figure and a line splitting the paper in two leaving the stick figure on the other side.


    ¡°Summoning rips one from one reality to another and has been developed to serve this function. The problem is that to send something back. One would have to know where to send them and input much more power to sending them back.


    It¡¯d be like knocking a cart off the road and then having to repair it and get it back to speed again.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    He drew the line into the other area on the paper before making a bigger arrow going back.


    ¡°Like capturing a stray asteroid in a planet¡¯s gravity and then sending it out. I think I understand what you mean, but wouldn¡¯t it have to escape it¡¯s home gravity to enter another¡¯s?¡±


    He stared at me in confusion with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What is this gravity and what does it have to do with planets and asteroids?¡±


    Seems like I used too much Earth science in my explanation.


    ¡°Let me explain myself again. It would require more energy and a better grasp on where you were sending something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, which is giving me so much trouble. I¡¯ve found a way to move something a distance but that¡¯s between two known points. I have no idea how to send someone to somewhere I¡¯ve never been.¡±


    ¡°Then would it be possible for me to send myself back?¡±


    ¡°No that¡¯s just the thing. You know where you are from, but on a magical and locational basis, you don¡¯t know where you are from. It¡¯s like sending me to a human city and telling me to walk back blindfolded. You would have no frame of reference to base your transport and it¡¯d be hopeless.¡±


    He went back to work organizing his notes while I pondered what he just said.


    A frame of reference? I wonder if I could use my blood ties to locate my family. Actually, thinking about it, I wonder if I can use this gender change to my advantage. This might be a bit of stretch but since I became a woman I wonder if my X chromosome cloned itself when I changed my sex.


    If it did I might be able to more easily find my mother since she would have given me my X chromosome. Though actually thinking about this it is quite a stretch and doesn¡¯t even include the possibility of Dibella changing my DNA in her beautification.


    ¡°Is it possible to locate family member over long distances using magic?¡±


    He looked puzzled at my question but nodded.


    ¡°It is, but its effect greatly diminishes over longer distances and to be honest I have no idea if it¡¯d work regarding your, change.¡±


    I nodded in agreement as he walked over to a shelf brushing over a few books before taking one out and bringing it over to me.


    ¡°This should teach you the magic, but I can¡¯t guarantee any results.¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s a start at least, let¡¯s see what else we have to look over. No need to narrow our possibilities.¡±


    Camus then split his existing pile of books and I joined him in his search. Most of the books were either cringe-worthy with their theories, dull and boring, or barely pertaining to what I wanted to know.


    I rubbed my head as the mental anguish accumulated. Turning to see how Camus was doing I saw that he was fast asleep on a book quietly sleeping away. I couldn¡¯t blame the guy, but I had to question why he was working this hard on this. Maybe he just worked this way, but it kinda bothered me that he was pushing himself this far for me. Even if he was only following orders from Seliph.


    I closed the book I was currently reading before walking over to the window. To get a change of scenery making sure to do so quietly to avoid waking Camus up.


    Looking outside I could barely see the sun overhead as clouds passed lazily by. I turned around stretching my stiff body to see Felicia walking in with a new tray carrying some lunch. I met her halfway at a table where she set down the tray.


    ¡°I thought you might be getting a little hungry so I brought you some lunch miss.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I was just feeling a little peckish.¡±


    I took a bite of the food relishing in its excellent taste. An excellent relief from the monotony of this research.


    ¡°Any luck so far?¡±


    ¡°Nothing promising unfortunately. We¡¯re missing far too many variables unfortunately. Which doesn¡¯t bode well for my odds.¡±


    I ate my lunch in the quiet room. It was surprisingly relaxing and I found myself enjoying it. But, at a subconscious level, I couldn¡¯t help but miss seeing Seliph this morning. I couldn¡¯t point out why for the life of me, but the thought was still there.


    When I finished eating Felicia gather the empty dish carrying it out with here leaving me with nothing better to do than return to my stack of books.


    I sighed and decided against that deciding to look at that book Camus had given me earlier.


    Flipping through it I started gathering mana around me as I tried to copy what the instructions in the book detailed me to do. It took me a while but when I felt I had grasped the basic concept I tried to gather as much mana as I had on following the steps. I doubted it would work out at all but if it had a chance at all I had to use every ounce of mana I had.


    Tearing out a small strand of hair I laid the hair out in front of me before enveloping it in my mana layering the mana with my DNA or ¡®essence¡¯ as the book called it.When I had fully saturated my mana I compressed it as tightly as possible before slowly spreading it out around me as far as I could possibly spread it in all directions.


    I did my best to spread it as far as possible but the further I went the more area I had to cover which led to me reaching my limit when I had reached a to what felt like a 10 km radius around me.


    Pretty impressive considering the book said it¡¯d only work to about a km radius. But even with my mana, it seems this method won¡¯t work. I sighed as I slowly started to disperse the residual mana but as I was I felt a faint sensation nearby. I stopped and slowly shifted my focus inwards. What I found surprised me.


    I felt someone nearby. But, that had to be impossible I was the only one sent here. I focused on the source and I was surprised to find it was close by. I stood up and started walking towards the signal. Exiting the library and walking down the halls in search of the source.


    The drain on my already low mana was considerable but I was able to recycle most of my earlier used mana to keep the spell going. I ignored the odd looks of onlookers and kept walking until I found myself in front of a door.


    I opened the door finding myself in what looked to be in the servant area with people busily moving about. I didn¡¯t care though. She was in here and I was going to find here. I pushed my way through the people in front of me zoning out everything around me as I moved forward. Following the signal in front of me.


    Opening another door I found myself in what looked to be a kitchen. But I didn¡¯t care, I took another shaky step forward. When I finally arrived at the signal I found myself standing behind a young girl.


    Canceling the spell I struggled to stand my ground as my strength slowly started returning to me. Using this strength I gripped the girl by her collar lifting her up and turning her around.


    Before I could finish though I saw her grasp for a dagger as I heard the cold sound of steel come out of its sheath. I quickly subdued her grabbing her wrist and shoving her to the floor. The dagger slid across the floor as she struggled under my grip. Still struggling with her I managed to turn her face towards me and I was angered that my guess had been correct.


    ¡°Unhand me right now!¡±


    ¡°Why are you here sis?¡±


    Staring into her eyes I could see her face just as I remembered it. But her eyes looking at me couldn¡¯t register who was I was. With her only angrily struggling underneath me.


    ¡°Long time no see Anna what¡¯s it been, a year?¡±


    A look of shock registered on her face as she stared up at me.


    ¡°No way! It can¡¯t be!¡±


    Angered coursed through me. Why was she here and why was she in the castle. Not only was this dangerous, she shouldn¡¯t even be here!


    ¡°Why are you here Anna?¡±


    As she silently mouthed in shock my senses finally returned to me as Felicia shock my shoulder.


    ¡°Diana? What¡¯s the matter why are you pinning Isabelle to the ground?¡±


    I turned to see everyone frozen and realized what I had just done.


    ¡°Her real name is Anna and she is my sister. Call for the guards to escort her to an empty room. We have some catching up to do.¡±


    In a few minutes some guards come in and secure her and a maid follows them leading the way. As they take her away I stand awestruck as all that just happened suddenly starts hitting me.


    ¡°Diana, are you okay?¡±


    Felicia stood by looking at me worriedly. I shake my head doing the best I can to reassure her I¡¯m fine.


    ¡°Yeah, just used too much mana just now. I was trying out a spell when I found here. I¡¯ll explain the details later. Right now I just need to talk to -¡±


    I stumble with Felicia catching me and guiding me to an empty seat as another maid brings over a glass of water.


    ¡°Take it easy miss, you are clearly shaken in more ways than one. The guards will keep good watch over her but you clearly need to recover your strength first.¡±


    I hated to agree but she was right. I greatly accepted the water as I calmed my breathing. She was right, I needed to catch my breath first. Because me and my sister were about to have a long talk.

 Chapter 17 (Side Story) Anna

    ¡°Anna? What¡¯s taking so long?¡±


    I made my way to the car carrying my headphones. I¡¯d almost forgotten to bring them.


    ¡°Sorry about that Dad, I¡¯m ready to go.¡±


    We were going to go see my grandparents today for some reason, which I find a bit weird. Especially since Done just left for some study abroad program. He would have loved to go see Buelo and Gigi. He used to spend a month every summer at their place.


    Everything about our family has been strange since he left. Mom and Dad wouldn¡¯t even talk to me until today. Which they then told me we¡¯d go see my grandparents. So I had to hurriedly pack my things which is why I had forgotten my headphones.


    I get in the car and start my playlist as we pull out of the garage. I let the hours pass by quietly enough listening to my music while trying to comprehend what the heck was going on.


    Done¡¯s sudden disappearance, my parent''s silence, and now this surprise trip. I had a canny feeling that this was all somehow connected but at this point, I had no proof.


    When we pulled into the driveway of the lodge I got out and stretched my stiff body before taking off my headphones as my grandparents walked out.


    ¡°How was the drive Anna?¡±


    ¡°Boring as ever, nice to see you to Buelo.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you as well. I¡¯m sorry to hear about what happened to Done.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, I thought he was studying abroad. Is he not?¡±


    My heart started to race in fear. My parents hadn¡¯t lied to me, had they?


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told her yet?¡±


    ¡°Told me what?¡±


    I looked to my dad who had a sad look on his face and I could tell he was not happy.


    ¡°You see Anna we wanted to tell you, but we couldn¡¯t bring ourselves to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    My mom had a mirrored expression as my dad. I could tell she was having an equaling challenging time as my dad.


    ¡°You see Anna, Done isn¡¯t with us anymore.¡±


    They had to be joking he wasn¡¯t dead, was he?


    ¡°Done¡¯s dead? Why -¡±


    ¡°Dead? Haha, gods no, but he¡¯ll definitely have his hands full from what I know.¡±


    I turned to my Buelo in confusion, why was he so calm. My parents looked destroyed.


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t dead where is he?¡±


    ¡°That, is a harder question to answer. You see our family made a pact a long time ago to a god. To send them to another world. That world is our world, Earth. But in exchange for this, she demanded that the firstborn son of the eldest born become her champion and be sent back to their original world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true Anna, he isn¡¯t dead but we won¡¯t ever see him again. It¡¯s what happened to my older brother and it¡¯s what happened to your grandpa¡¯s brother as well.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s absurd, why haven¡¯t any of you told me of this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to create a sense of normalcy. That way it doesn¡¯t affect anyone until it happens. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s the best way to deal with this, but it¡¯s the way our family has dealt with this for generations.¡±


    My grandma was starting to shake from the cold that helped numb the shock.


    ¡°How about you all come inside, I can make you all some tea and he can answer your questions.¡±


    I nodded my head in agreement as I made my way inside. Buelo picked up a book from his large bookshelf before joining us in the living room. Opening it up on the table I see some family photos.


    There was the one we took last year and one of when dad was a kid with his whole family. Buelo flipped through the album over and over with each page containing a photo. Some looked to be old paintings from centuries ago. Surprisingly they all seemed well preserved though.


    ¡°You see Anna this is not a singular experience in our family. When our god sent us here our ancestors used their knowledge to become nobles in England. They then lived there until the 1700¡¯s where the second son traveled to America while the third daughter remained in Britain.¡±


    Flipping through the pages I can see one title under that year and the relatives he¡¯s probably mentioning.


    ¡°The important thing is that our family is very old and that we have been dealing with this for as long as our family has been here.¡±


    ¡°This is stupid though? How could any of you have children if you knew that they¡¯d be taken away?¡±


    ¡°Because then the responsibility falls to the next closest relative. Someone will always be taken by her. The question is from who.¡±


    My dad hugs me on the shoulder trying to comfort me.


    ¡°We were just glad for the time we had with him and we want to overcome this loss as a family. This isn''t easy for any of us Anna.¡±


    But he wasn¡¯t dead couldn¡¯t we get him back?


    ¡°But can¡¯t we bring him back? He isn¡¯t dead so we should be able to right?¡±


    The room sobered when I said that, and everyone but Buelo tried to avoid my eyes.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how to do that, and it¡¯s never been done before. No one that is taken ever comes back. Their fate is unknown to us and all we can do is pray for his safety wherever he is now.¡±


    ¡°But there has to be a way! If this god can take him can¡¯t they give him back?¡±


    ¡°No Anna, it¡¯s the payment for a decision by our ancestors and as long as our line lives we will forever bear this curse.¡±


    Gigi came in with some steaming tea and poured us all a glass as I slowly came to terms with the fact that my brother was never coming back.


    My parents then exchanged some small talk with Buelo and Gigi. During that time they let me keep to myself and grasp what they had just said.


    I just couldn¡¯t come to terms with the fact that some being could just rip my brother from us as payment for some millennium old agreement.


    This was absurd and someone had to stop this. My parents, grandparents, and even great-grandparents might not have found a way to deal with this, but I wouldn¡¯t allow this fate to befall any kids I had. This had to end and one way or another I would stop this.


    So I waited in silence until my parents and grandparents left to go have dinner. I said I wasn¡¯t hungry and they let me stay saying they would bring back something for me.


    When they had left I scanned through all the books on the bookshelves looking for anything that could help me. If Buelo had those photos and pictures then he had to have some remnants from our first ancestors.


    If they were then they might have something that would allow me to dispel this stupid curse. That way no one else would have to suffer from this and we could go back to being a family again.


    Scanning the bookshelf I found a couple of interesting books. An old leather journal, a book called Magic for Idiots, and one called The Nine Divines. The journal seemed to be a scientific journal filled with information about some transport spell.


    Then in Magic for Idiots, it kept talking about some magic art using mana. It didn¡¯t make sense but the journal talked about this magic as well so I might need to look into this myself.


    The last book was the most interesting as it talked about a group of nine gods who influenced the world all controlling a certain group of domains. I thought it was some mythology I¡¯d never heard of, but when I looked it up online I couldn¡¯t find anything.


    I then looked it up again looking up each name finding nothing about gods only a couple of social media pages.


    I was dumbfounded by this, you could find almost everything on the internet, but why couldn¡¯t I find this? I then wrapped the books in a towel and stored it in my backpack. Due to my rush, I had a surprising amount of space to store them.


    My parents soon came back and I enjoyed the takeout Mexican food. While trying to come up with a plan to end all of this and get my brother back.


    We called it a night soon after and we all went to bed. I wanted to look over the books now, but I felt that if I did. I would be stopped in my pursuit as they would deem it a futile endeavor.


    So I pretend, well halfway pretend, I was enjoying my time with my grandparents. I did enjoy seeing them, but it felt half empty knowing that they were so easily accepting the loss of my brother. Giving in to this curse when there had to be a way to end this other than repeating this dreadful cycle.


    We left on Sunday as things would still keep on going even with his disappearance.


    ¡°Drive safe you guys. Now, Anna, I know this isn¡¯t easy to accept, but know this no matter what happens you have us to help you and know that we love both your brother and you. Now cheer up, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t want to see you like this would he?¡±


    That¡¯s right I have their support dealing with this while my brother has to suffer alone. I hate how they were twisting his memory and making him seem dead and gone when he was clearly alive and had been stolen from us!


    ¡°Thanks Buelo, it was nice seeing you.¡±


    I hugged him knowing he meant nothing hurtful with his words and that he was only trying to help me deal with it the same way he had, but I would not follow his example.


    We pulled out of the driveway and as we pulled onto the highway my mom grabs my hand and gives it a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°I know this is hard for you, but I want you to know that I¡±m proud of you and we¡¯ll get through this together.¡±


    I fake a smile before laying back in my seat listening to my music as the music and road lul me to sleep.


    I see myself standing in a dark hallway. Looking around I have no idea where I am, and so I slowly proceed down the corridor. On the walls I see my brother, he¡¯s fighting. I see him fighting something while people around him fall in pools of blood.


    I stand in shock and horror not sure what to think. Through it all, I can see his anguish and his sorrow, while also feeling his determination and empathy for the people he is fighting with.


    ¡°Your brother sure is something isn¡¯t he.¡±


    I turn to see a strong steadfast man standing tall imposing beside me.


    ¡°He fights with a fierce determination to save these people and come back to you and your family. My only grievance is that he is blindly following my sister due to your ancestors'' folly.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He turns to me with an easy smile on his face.


    ¡°My apologies Anna, my name is Talos and I seek to garner your attention.¡±


    He stepped closer and with each step his feet created a strong rhythmic echo. I remember that he was in that book of gods but I can¡¯t remember anything else.


    ¡°I wish for you to be my champion Anna.¡±


    ¡°Your champion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is the only way to end this cycle or curse as you call it. With your help, I believe we can put a stop to my sister¡¯s antics. But, it will not be easy and more than likely you will probably die. But I believe that with you and your brother there is a chance that you¡¯ll be able to succeed.¡±


    ¡°You want me to stop your sister? But how? I don¡¯t know how to fight. I just want my brother back!¡±


    ¡°As long as my sister owns your family. He will forever be chained to our world. The only way for this to change is with your help.¡±


    ¡°But why me, why now?¡±


    ¡±Because, there is currently a plan in motion that promises to end this cycle of death, but as it stands now. It is doomed to fail. But, with your help, I believe the plan can succeed.¡±


    ¡°And if it does I can bring my brother back?¡±


    ¡°He will be free from my sister¡¯s grasp and your family will be freed from her control, but only he can decide if he wants to return.¡±


    Why does he make it sound like he wouldn¡¯t want to?


    ¡°So how do I become your champion then?¡±


    ¡°So you wish to become my champion then? Knowing all the risks that are involved. As I have said. I can not guarantee your safety.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I accept the dangers of this role. If I can end this cycle then no one else will have to suffer the same pain that my family has had to deal with time and time again. If it only costs me my life then that is worth it.¡±


    ¡°Then how about a test.¡±


    He snaps his fingers and a mist takes me to a new room. A child lays crying in front of me and I approach it trying to calm it looking around in confusion.


    ¡°You there, hand over the child. If you do not I will kill you.¡±


    I turn to see a man with a sword in hand pointing it at me.


    ¡°Never! Why do you want him?¡±


    ¡°To kill him, now hand him over.¡±


    I lay down the baby shushing him as I turn to face the man.


    ¡°I will never allow you to harm this innocent life.¡±


    ¡°Then die!¡±


    I feel scared as the blade rushes towards me but I stand rooted in place with no fear. I nimbly dodge his slash and strike him in the stomach sending him flying. I feel a trickle of blood fall down my cheek but I stand there astonished at what I had just done.


    I turn to find the boy but instead find myself on a battlefield on a horse holding a flag.


    ¡°Your order my lady?¡±


    ¡°Charge them and show them our might. Raise your sword together men and as we stand together this victory will be ours!¡±


    I charge down the hill alone with the same fervor as my men charge past me into the enemy lines. I don¡¯t know how long I fought holding my flag tall overhead as I used a saber at my side to fight alongside the people around me.


    It comes to an end and all the prisoners are rounded up in front of me.


    ¡°What should we do with them?¡±


    ¡°Take them all prisoner and tend to the wounded. We hold no quarrel with them any longer and must not allow our anger to consume us. You all will join us and take back your lands from the one who forced you to fight!¡±


    The scene fades again and I find myself sitting next to a throne.


    ¡°Milady what should we do? The city is under attack and our advisors are under siege. But the commons area under attack as well, but our forces are spread too thin and we can only help one of them.¡±


    ¡°Save the advisors, afterward we will aid the remaining commoners and provide relief efforts.¡±


    ¡°Yes mama.¡±


    As he leaves I fall to the floor is sorrow at what I had done, but understanding that it would allow for our future success.


    The scene then falls away one more time revealing Talos standing in front of me with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You remind me so much of your brother Anna, and I expected no less from you. Champion!¡±


    ¡°What, just happened? I was, there and, I-¡±


    ¡°I tested you Anna. Testing your Might, Honor, and Governance. You stood tall against a foe who wished you harm instead of crumbling to his demands, you spared the men who surrendered to you showing your honor in battle and to your cause in combat, and you chose the hard option that guaranteed future success even knowing that cost. You show all the traits to be my champion.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t even know them. Why did I act that way?¡±


    ¡°I only used suggestion, all of those were your natural reactions. If you had been a coward you would have run or surrendered, if you were ruthless you would have killed them all, and if you were soft you would have tried to save them all.¡±


    ¡°But I made the wrong decision didn¡¯t I.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, you had the courage and resolve to come to a decision while also being empathetic to the cost of your decision. Though you are not the perfect candidate you are more than adequate in serving as my champion. Now awake and call upon me when you are ready, and trust me you will know.¡±


    He then slowly disappears leaving me alone.


    ¡°I look forward to your service Anna.¡±


    I bolt awake in a cold sweat back in my bed. Wait, my bed? I try to stand up and fall to the ground. The door to my room soon opens and my mom helps carry me back to bed.


    ¡°What, happened?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t wake up after we got home so we took you to your bed. You were hot so I took your temperature and found you were running a fever. Just rest for now, we¡¯ll go to the doctor in the morning.¡±


    She then left the room and I lay there in confusion. What the hell was going on?


    Maybe those books would have answers. I pull out the books I had taken with me and opened up the book on the nine gods finding Talos. He was the god of Might, Honor, War, and State and was primarily worshipped by a race called, demons?


    What the hell had I gotten myself into? I turn a couple more pages finding a section on champions.


    ¡®Champions are the enactors of their Divine¡¯s will. In exchange, they gain many benefits. One known side effect of these benefits is usually in the form of physical changes to the champion¡¯s body marking them as a champion of their god. Though rarely Talo has been known to have human champions he is primarily a benefactor of the demon race.¡¯


    I tried to find out more about these physical changes but couldn¡¯t find anything. I ran my hands through my hair in a panic not sure what to do. All I could remember was ¡®call upon me when you are ready, and trust me you will know.¡¯. What could he mean? Right now all I can do though is speculate as I lay in bed.


    I had seen what Done was having to suffer through. My pain right now was minuscule in comparison. But if this Talos here wasn¡¯t lying to me we had a possibility to dispel this curse forever.


    I studied the Magic for Idiots book over the next few days as I was bedridden by my fever. I had been taken to the doctor on Monday, but he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with me. He just told my mom to give me some cold medicine and make sure I got plenty of rest.


    I took the medicine even though I knew it probably wouldn¡¯t have an effect. I could feel that my whole body was in turmoil as it changed slowly but surely. Into what, I had no idea.


    What I found really strange was that this magic wasn¡¯t a joke. Following the book and using some of my own knowledge of science I was able to manipulate the elements. My power also increased with each passing day. But with that power came more pain.


    On Wednesday I had a fever of 104¡¯F and I could barely move as I felt something itch itself into my body. I bore through the pain as I practiced spinning a ball in the air above me.


    It wasn¡¯t until that evening that the pain somewhat subsided. When I was finally able to stand. I made my way to the bathroom and was about to take a shower to wash off when I noticed something on my back.


    I looked in the mirror to see a tattoo of Talos on my back with a longsword in his hand stabbed into the ground. I also noticed runes growing from the tattoo. Hearing a knock on the door I ignored it and washed off quickly pulling on a clean shirt.


    ¡°How are you feeling today Anna?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m doing better. I just got out of the shower so could you give me a minute.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get dinner started then.¡±


    I start to dry my hair when I start to feel something off with my ears. I pull my hair back to find that my ears are now, pointy? How much of a physical change was I going to experience?


    I pull my hair over my ears as I make my way to the kitchen. There I see my mom peeling some potatoes for some potatoes soup from the looks of it.


    ¡°You feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that shower just now helped a lot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I was starting to get worried. This is the sickest I¡¯ve seen you in a long time. If you had gotten any worse I was going to take you to the hospital.¡±


    That was close then. If I had gone to the hospital I¡¯d have a lot of things I¡¯d have a hard time explaining things and it would only make things more difficult.


    ¡°How are my two favorite girls tonight?¡±


    I see dad set his stuff to the side as he enters the house.


    ¡°Hey dad. Could be doing better, but I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but I guess that also means I¡¯m going to have some leftover for tomorrow aren¡¯t I.¡±


    ¡°Not with my appetite.¡±


    My mom only laughed as she sliced up some onions to add to the soup.


    ¡°Wel, I doubt that Anna. I¡¯m making enough for eight so you have some left for tomorrow¡¯s lunch. But dinner will be ready in about half an hour so you can both relax for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Anna Molly¡¯s mother said Molly would come by later tonight to give you this week¡¯s homework. She said you weren¡¯t returning her calls and that she was worried.¡±


    ¡°I just wasn¡¯t feeling good these past few days I¡¯ll be sure to call her and let her know I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    I go to my room to wait until dinner¡¯s ready and call Molly to let her know I¡¯m okay.


    ¡°What happened? You haven¡¯t been to school for three days what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fever I¡¯m fine. But, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to go to school this week.¡±


    ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay, that seems pretty bad for just a fever. You did go to the doctor didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I did, but he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with me. So I¡¯ve been bedridden at home.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go to the hospital? It sounds pretty serious.¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine, my fever is going down already.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you say so. I¡¯ll be around in an hour to drop off your homework. Just make sure you get some rest. Don¡¯t let this homework make you any sicker.¡±


    ¡°See you soon.¡±


    I hang up my phone and lay out on my bed trying to relax. The pain might have subsided but I can still feel my body changing. I tried to calm myself by rotating the ball from earlier in a circle around me. Trying to take my mind off of the inevitable.


    At this point I just had to keep up face for a while longer I¡¯d guess. Then I had to find a way to rescue my brother and then we could both come back home together.


    The more I thought about it though the more suicidal this whole adventure was. This champion business had already changed me quite a lot, and more than likely the challenges that lay ahead would probably affect us to a great extent. Even if we found a way to both come home. Could we?


    No! That wasn¡¯t what was important, what is important is ending this curse. I¡¯m not doing this just for myself or my brother. I was doing this so no one would ever have to suffer under this sick curse our ancestors have doomed us with.


    The cost of this wouldn¡¯t be cheap and I knew this going in. I was even warned of the risks. But, if I could succeed and rid our family of this curse than I didn¡¯t care.


    Mom soon called us to dinner and I ate a staggering three whole bowls. Mom looked a little worried but was happy to see me eating. Dad, on the other hand, was worried he wouldn¡¯t have any leftovers but like mom had said she had made plenty so there was enough for both me and dad to have some tomorrow as well.


    When I got up to deposit my bowl into the sink I heard the doorbell ring. Making my way to the door I open it to see Molly holding a stack of papers that would haunt for the next few days, but I didn¡¯t care I was more happy to see Molly.


    ¡°How are you Molly? Sorry -¡±


    I was stopped in my tracks as Molly kept herself at arm''s length trying to avoid me.


    ¡°Sorry Anna, but I think I¡¯ll keep my distance. I really can¡¯t afford to catch whatever you got right now sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s nice just to see you. My homework, on the other hand, I could live without.¡±


    She hands it over and I grudgingly accept it.


    ¡°Well sorry to burst your bubble, but Mrs. Rogers gave out about ten pages of grammar homework assigned just for you. So you''re going to have your hands full.¡±


    Why was there not a magic for dealing with this!


    ¡°Anyways get better soon. We¡¯ve got a lab on Friday and I¡¯d prefer for my partner to be there.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see what my body has to say about that.¡±


    This was probably going to be my last time to ever see her again I¡¯d bet. I could have said more but I just, couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°See you later Avery.¡±


    I wave Molly goodbye as she drives away. I¡¯m sorry Molly but thanks for everything.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    I then sluggishly make my way to my room dumping the pile of work on the corner of my desk. Instead of starting on it though I pick up the old journal and start flipping through the brittle pages trying to piece together what is said.


    The problem was that the text wasn¡¯t English. It was in some runic text. They kinda reminded me of the runes on my back which I found to be very strange. But offered me no help in actually deciphering the runes.


    Frustrated I set the journal down and try to go to sleep. But it offers me no peace.


    Instead, I find myself watching my brother as he sharpens his sword. He looked to be in deep pain but I could not find the reason why until I looked around.


    All around me where shallow graves with no markings of any kind. With my brother standing in front of one with a somber face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you James.¡±


    He was quiet for a long time sharpening his sword as he contemplated what to say next.


    ¡°Why do people like you have to die to protect me. Me, a stranger to you. Yet you still were filled with hope just by my presence. Offering me your sword and your life.¡±


    He plunged the sword into the ground in front of him letting the moonlight refract off its sharpened edge.


    ¡°Though I can¡¯t give you back your life. I can give you back your sword, but it will never bring back the life you have given defending me.¡±


    He studied the blade one more time before standing up and unsheathing his own blade.


    ¡°I promise you this James, though I might be weak and ignorant. I promise to devote my life and this blade to defend what you sought to protect, and I will do all I can in my power to end this dreaded war once and for all. No matter what that cost might be.¡±


    The scene then faded and I awoke in my bed in a cold sweat as the pain roared back to life. I did my best to muffle my pain as I felt a new wave surge through me.


    I don¡¯t know how long it lasted but when it finally ended I strained to lean up and take a deep breath before noticing new tattoos lacing my arms and legs.


    There were more runes, but for some reason, I could start to somewhat read them. Being able to read scattered words like strength, might, and honor. I quietly turn on my light and open up the old journal again, but the few words I can read don¡¯t illuminate the mysteries that still hide within the pages and I soon give up.


    Making my way to the bathroom to wash my face to wake up and clear my head. When I do I find blue highlights in my hair. I also notice that the pain has disappeared.


    At this rate, I won¡¯t be able to hide this any longer from my parents. I know they are going to hate this, but I can¡¯t allow this to continue. Tonight I¡¯ll tell them everything and hope they can forgive me for what I have to do.


    I changed into some sweat pants and a hoodie to hide my changes and went back to bed. When mom came in to check up on me I still had a low fever so I got to stay home.


    She then brought me some toast before telling me where the leftovers were and leaving for work.


    With nothing else to do, I practiced molding some clay with my mana while I worked on my homework out of diligence and wanting to take care of business before I left.


    It kept me busy enough to last until the end of the day when my parents got home. My heart pounded as I got ready to reveal my plan. I knew they wouldn¡¯t accept it, but it wasn¡¯t like I had a choice now and I wouldn¡¯t abandon my brother now!


    ¡°Anna, dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°Coming mom.¡±


    I¡¯d changed into some shorts and a t-shirt revealing my tattoos and pulling my hair into a ponytail behind me showing off my now pointy ears and highlighted hair.


    I made my way to my seat acting as normal as I could. WIth both my parents looking at me in confusion and concern. To shocked to make a move until I was already seated.


    ¡°Thanks-¡±


    ¡°What, did you, I, why are you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I think you should sit down first.¡±


    She did but she looked like she was bordering on snapping at me for the weird changes.


    ¡°I think I know how to bring Done back.¡±


    ¡°What does your brother have to do with this!¡±


    ¡°Honey calm down, let¡¯s hear her out first. We promised we¡¯d work through this together didn¡¯t we.¡±


    ¡°But this is-¡±


    ¡°Let her explain honey. I¡¯m sure she has an explanation for this. Do you?¡±


    I swallowed as I took a deep breath before telling them everything.


    ¡°Truth is I became a champion of a god from the world Done is on.¡±


    I then did my best to explain to my parents everything I knew and even used some magic to show them it wasn¡¯t a joke.


    ¡°I decided on this because I don¡¯t want this curse to continue.¡±


    ¡°But, you said it yourself! You could die doing this, and there isn¡¯t even a guarantee you can both come back!¡±


    ¡°But if I succeed, no one else in our family will have to suffer from this curse again.¡±


    My mom looked horrified turning to my dad for support in stopping me from going on this suicidal venture, but he sat there looking me in the eyes and I could see him heave a heavy sigh.


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t stop you from doing this, but ¡­ I hate to see you both go like this.¡±


    He leaned forward and grabbed my hands giving them a hard squeeze as his hands shaked in denial.


    ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll try to stay safe and come back. We¡¯ll be here cheering you on, and waiting for you both to come home.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, you¡¯re going to let her go on this foolish venture? We already lost her brother. I can¡¯t stand to lose her as well. You¡¯re staying here with us Anna.¡±


    ¡°Calm down honey, we can¡¯t stop her. Her mind and body are already made up.¡±


    As he gestured to my visible alterations.


    ¡°And to be honest I want this dreaded curse to be ended as well. I lost both my brother and son to this dumb thing and if she says we can stop this then, she has my blessing to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom, I have to do this.¡±


    My mom started to cry as she fell into tears as I hugged her tightly back. Cherishing her warmth as I gave her a final hug before taking a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go Anna!¡±


    My mom tries to tackle me as she cries out my name, but my dad holds her back hugging her in his arms as he tries to calm her down.


    Seeing her like that made me want to change my mind, but in the end, I knew there was no turning back.


    ¡°Alright Talos, I¡¯m as ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡±


    I then felt a surge of light before everything disappeared and I am standing in the same room as before with Talos standing there with a stoic stance as if expecting my arrival.


    ¡°I think you forgot some things Anna.¡±


    He then tossed me my backpack and I caught it surprised. Looking inside I see the three books I¡¯d taken as well as some supplies.


    ¡°Your changes took place faster than I expected. You show great potential Anna.¡±


    ¡°So what is it I have to do to end this stupid curse.¡±


    ¡°You must find your brother and broker a peace between the demons and the humans. Once that has been completed you must keep the peace and seek out a hidden temple of my sister. There you will find a way to free your family from your curse, but peace must be maintained or else your line will be forever bound to serve in our plane.¡±


    ¡°So I have to find my brother and end a war. Sounds easy enough.¡±


    ¡°I wish you the best of luck Anna. I have faith that you will succeed.¡±


    I then found myself standing in a cave with a statue similar in design to the tattoo found on my back on an altar in front of me. Looking around there were a few old offerings scattered about.


    It then hit me how empowered I felt. Like a weight had been lifted from me. I stretched my limbs feeling a new invigoration flowing through me. It was like I was swimming in tar all my life, but now I had finally escaped to solid ground.


    I slowly walked outside feeling the air breath new life into me as I stepped outside. Looking around I found myself deep in a forest with only a small trail leading away from the cave.


    I had no idea where I was, but I doubted I was still on Earth. Having no better plan I decided to follow the road. The trail was rough but it was a refreshing walk. The cool breeze felt nice on my skin as I listened to the sound of birds.


    After a couple of minute in though the birds stopped. Sensing something was wrong I listened to see if I could hear anything. Ahead of me, I believed I heard the sound of combat. I run forwards leaping through the woods at a speed I didn¡¯t know I could go soon finding myself in the middle of a battle.


    There was a large group of wolves attacking a group of people in armor while a monster like thing was being treated by a maid. Not understanding what was going on I could clearly tell that the wolves were winning, but I couldn¡¯t allow it. I didn¡¯t know these people but I had a better chance of communicating with them rather than wolves so I jumped at the closest wolf in front of me and punched its head into the ground.


    The feeling was sickening but I couldn¡¯t let up. I pick up a fallen spear and strike a wolf that charged at me before spearing another that tried to get at me from behind. I felt something guide my weapon and soon I found myself immersed in battle striking anything that dared to attack me with brutal efficiency.


    I don¡¯t know how long I fought but when I snapped out of it I found myself surrounded by the corpses of these wolves. Looking around I see a couple wolves running into the woods in retreat. Realizing I had won I turned to find myself faced with four spears pointed in my direction.


    ¡°Put your weapons down immediately you idiots!¡±


    In place of the monster I saw before a wounded girl stands in her place pushing aside the guards as she approached me and bowed her head in a curtsy.


    ¡°My apologies champion of Talos for my men¡¯s shameful display. They meant you no disrespect they were just surprised is all.¡±


    I stood there not sure what to say as I bowed to them clumsily holding my weapon.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just saw that you were in trouble and came to help, but I was actually wondering if you could help me. You see I got lost in these woods and was wondering if you could guide me to the nearest town.¡±


    She looked stunned at my request but she quickly recomposes herself before addressing me.


    ¡°Then might I suggest you join us. I¡¯d love for you to join us. We on our way to my father¡¯s manor and I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be glad to host you for the night.¡±


    Not like I had any other plans might as well take her up on her offer.


    ¡°Sure I¡¯d be glad to join you.¡±


    The maid quickly pushes her way past the guards and whispers in the girl¡¯s ear.


    ¡°But, she¡¯s human miss.¡±


    The lady notices how I¡¯ve head heard and forces her maid to kneel in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m very much sorry for my servants'' ignorance champion. She meant you no disrespect.¡±


    I guess that means these guys are the ones fighting my brother. As much as I want to escape them and find my brother I have no idea where I am, and guessing from the lady¡¯s attitude to me I might be able to get some help from them as reverence for Talos.


    ¡°None taken.¡±


    ¡°Now that we have settled that. I ask if you would give us time to ready the dead.¡±


    I look around to see two armored guards collapsed on the ground. With a pool of blood gathering around them. I walk over to one of them before praying over each of the bodies. I might not have known them but I had to commend their bravery and honor.


    The girl hopples over to me as I pray over the last body.


    ¡°You honor them with your prayers champion. We will make sure to give them a proper burial upon our return.¡±


    I the stand a bit off and wait for them to finish with two men gathering ¡®cores¡¯ from the dead wolves while the other two wrap the two fallen soldiers in a cloth.


    I wasn¡¯t watching before but looking at them all over I notice that they all have horns of some kind protruding from their heads. My guess is that was the signature marker of a demon. I wonder if I could get a pair of fake ones so I can blend in better.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    I turn to see the girl holding a towel out to me. I¡¯m confused for a second before looking at my own hands. They were covered in the wolves blood coving my arms and legs. I gratefully accept the towel before cleaning myself off of the blood.


    While I¡¯m cleaning off she looks me over with a scowl on her face.


    ¡°Where did you come from? Trias? Donark?¡±


    Any story I tried to tell would most likely get me in trouble as I don¡¯t know any of the geography in this area. But I guess I have to say something.


    ¡°I was training as a disciple of Talos in a cave nearby. I¡¯ve lived here for so long I -¡±


    ¡°Lived? I thought you said you were lost?¡±


    I never was good at lying might as well tell her the truth


    ¡°I know this is going to sound crazy, but I was actually brought here by Talos on a mission for my god. I am sorry, but I¡¯m not allowed to tell you more.¡±


    She looked annoyed but seemed to at least understand I meant her no harm.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, to be honest, you saved our lives. If you weren¡¯t here-¡±


    She clenches her hand as she stares at the ground


    ¡°I need to get stronger. My strength is still lacking.¡±


    It took a couple more minute before her maid told us we were ready to depart. We then proceed out of the forest and into a field with a village in the distance. All in all, it was a rather peaceful journey. It took us a while to reach the manor, but it was peaceful at least. When we did the soldiers carried off their fallen comrades as the girl led us inside.


    Inside the house is well furnished and I stand in awe as I a step inside.


    ¡°I ask that you let me take your weapon. I will make sure to give in back to you before you leave.¡±


    I hand over the weapon before I follow the lady upstairs to a room. She knocks on the door before a low voice rings out.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    I follow her as she enters the room where an old man is reading some papers. Looking up at us his face frowns when his eyes land on me.


    ¡°Alice, what is the meaning of this? Are you okay? Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine grandfather and that¡¯s thanks to Anna here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you sir. I am a champion of Talos and was lost in the woods. After I helped her she led me here. I am very thankful for her hospitality.¡±


    He turns his attention from me to Alice as he stares her down.


    ¡°Why did you go into the forest? It¡¯s far too dangerous for you.¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to get stronger for you, grandfather.¡±


    He sighs before standing up and walks over to Alice rubbing her head before kneeling before her.


    ¡°It¡¯s my job to protect Alice. You don¡¯t need to do such dangerous things for me.¡±


    ¡°But what about when you''re gone? I need to get as strong as you before then.¡±


    He then flicks his daughter in the forehead and she stumbles back in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say such things. I¡¯m in perfect health I¡¯ll have you know. At least tell me you weren¡¯t alone.¡±


    ¡°No I went with the forest patrol and Emiliya came with me.¡±


    ¡°At least you were smart enough to not go alone. How did it go?¡±


    ¡°There was a large pack of wolves and we lost two of our men.¡±


    He blinked in surprise before asking on.


    ¡°How many were there?¡±


    ¡°About three dozen wolves, but they seemed to be larger than the usual ones we see..¡±


    ¡°What! That¡¯s impossible! We¡¯ve never seen this many before.¡±


    He then paced the room before turning back to Alice.


    ¡°Then how did you escape? There was no way you could have taken them all on.¡±


    ¡°It was Anna, she came to our rescue saving us. She took them all on single-handedly.¡±


    He then turned his eyes to me scanning me over again. He looked confused, not sure what to make of me. Making me kinda uncomfortable.


    ¡°So you took them all on? That¡¯s quite impressive, but I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, thank you.¡± He paused again for a second before continuing. ¡°Alice have Emilia draw you both a bath. We¡¯d also love to share dinner with you tonight if you would join us.¡±


    ¡°I would love to join you sir.¡±


    ¡°Name¡¯s Molder, I hope our hospitality doesn¡¯t disappoint.¡±


    I then follow Alice out of the room while Molder stays behind sitting at a pile of papers on his desk.


    She then takes me downstairs to a lounge and lays out on one of the couches. I follow suit and sit across from her. The maid Emiliya comes over with a pot of tea and cookies setting them down in front of us.


    ¡°Emilia can you draw us a bath and have a room prepared for our guest.¡±


    ¡°As you wish my lady.¡±


    She leaves us as Alice pours us both a glass of tea. Taking a sip I find it to be a nice mixture of bitter and sweet flavors. Alice takes a sip of her tea as well before setting it down and looking me in the eyes.


    ¡°So what are your plans now.¡±


    ¡°I need to find my brother, but I don¡¯t know where to even begin looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also have a mission from Talos you needed to do.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s part of the mission, it¡¯s complicated.¡±


    ¡®KNOCK, KNOCK¡¯


    I turn around to look at the door as a butler makes his way to the door. Opening it I can see a man handing a letter to the man taking his leave. The butler then takes the letter to Alice who stares at it in surprise.


    ¡°A letter with the king¡¯s seal.Thomas, can you get me a letter opener?¡±


    He pulls one out from his coat pocket and she opens the letter reading it silently before her eyes open wide in surprise.


    ¡°The king is announcing his betrothal to the entire kingdom and wishes to make a special announcement during the proceedings as well. But it¡¯s in, two days! Thomas, prepare everything for us to leave tomorrow immediately.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    He then left and made his way to another room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The King is finally getting married! He¡¯s been courting for the past five years to no avail, but now we might soon have a prince in a couple years!¡±


    ¡°Who is he going to marry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know we have to go and find out.¡±


    She then though over countless things as she ate a couple of snacks deep in thought.


    ¡°I know you should come with me! There are bound to be a lot more resources in the capital that could help you then out here, and you could help escort me there.¡±


    It did seem like an interesting offer, but I felt like I¡¯d draw too much attention.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay for me to join you? I feel like I¡¯d cause you a lot of trouble since I¡¯m human and all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, My grandpa has something that might be able to help you with that.¡±


    I then saw Emiliya com down the stairs.


    ¡°The bath is ready for you my lady. Is there anything else you require?¡±


    Alice picked up the letter and handed it Emiliya as she bounded up the stairs I follow after her as she yells behind her.


    ¡°Take that letter to grandfather. The king is getting betrothed! Also, ask grandfather to bring those horns he has.¡±


    I follow her up the stairs into a large bathroom where a large tub lays in front of us. I stop for a second and try to walk out as I realize there is only one tub when I feel Alice tug on my shirt.


    ¡°Come on what are you waiting for get undressed.¡±


    She then starts to take off her dress and I can only stare back in shock as culture shock takes over.


    Apparently, group bathing is common around here and I was quite unprepared for the experience. Alice laughed at me as she washed my back and helped me bathe. I washed her¡¯s as well as she continued to tease me.


    Thankfully she didn¡¯t ask about my tattoos as we washed which I was quite comfortable with. What I found curious however was that her wounds all seemed to have healed. With no signs of scars anywhere on her skin.


    When we got out of the tub I found a simple white dress where my clothes had once been. I could only guess Emilia must have taken my clothes. Alice¡¯s clothes were next to mine but they had a lot more color as she got dressed as well.


    Once done Emiliya helped brush Alice¡¯s hair as I took care of my own before making our way downstairs. There Thomas was setting out some food for dinner. With Molder sitting down at the end of the table.


    Looking at the food I can¡¯t wait to dig in. There is a wide assortment of delicious dishes to partake from. I sit down next to Alice who sits next to her grandfather.


    As Alice is about to dig in her grandfather swats her hand away.


    ¡°Patience Alice, first we must bless the meal.¡±


    He then puts his hands together and closes his eyes. I follow suit and decide to thank Talos for the chance at finding my brother. I then open my eyes and we begin to eat.


    ¡°So you plan to go to the betrothal ceremony Alice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to go! This is a big deal and everyone will be there.¡±


    ¡°Have you asked our guest if she would like to accompany you to the capitol?¡±


    ¡°I did but first I was wondering if she could use those horns you have.¡±


    ¡°I had Thomas bring them already. If you would Thomas.¡±


    Thomas brings out a box and opens it to reveal a set of rams horns.


    ¡°As you must be aware of Anna, Since we are at war with the humans right now you will questioned if you went to the capitol even if you are the champion of Talos. With these however you should be able to blend in just fine. They have a special property that allows for mana circulation to fool people that you are a demon. As a further measure though you could go as my granddaughter''s maid.¡±


    I pick up the horns channeling a little mana into the horns feeling them channeling my energy smoothly.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay for me to take these?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they are just gathering dust here anyways. They belonged to an old friend of mine and are just collecting dust here.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to wear these though?¡±


    ¡°You can do that after dinner. All you do is apply enough mana to fuze them to your head. Don¡¯t worry though. It isn¡¯t permanent it just isn¡¯t pleasant to take them off.¡±


    ¡°So with that, you¡¯ll be able to accompany me to the capitol Anna!¡±


    Honestly, it didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea. There might be more information on my brother there.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to go with you, but are you sure it¡¯s okay? I mean we just met.¡±


    Moulder dismissed my caution as he gestured to me.


    ¡°As a champion of Talos I know we can trust your word, and I would have a better state of mind knowing you will be protecting her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honored by your praise Molder... you can count on me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Anna. Now, you both have an early start tomorrow so I suggest you rest up before then. But before that how about we enjoy some desert.¡±


    Emilia then came out with a small cake that was quite good before we made our way to our rooms. Alice then helped me implant the horns to my head which was not something I wish to repeat anytime soon. So I guess I¡¯ll have to get used to them.


    She then went to her own room leaving me alone for the night as I rubbed the new horns on my head. It would definitely take some time to get used to. I lay out on the bed as the moon slowly casts a small shadow in my room.


    I just got an invitation to go to an event with the demon king. More than likely my odds of actually seeing him were quite low, but it was progress.


    When I woke up Emilia brought me some maid cloths. Surprisingly they fit and I soon got dressed before going outside where Alice was sitting in a carriage being pulled by some kind of weird horse.


    ¡°What kinda horse is that?¡±


    Alice leaned over petting the horse laughing as she answered.


    ¡°His name is Orion and he¡¯s a specially bred breed of horse that has double the speed and endurance of a regular horse. With him we¡¯ll be there in two days!¡±


    I hoped in with my backpack as Emilia drove the carriage. Alice kept asking me questions the whole time as we traveled. I tried to answer her questions but some parts were hard to explain.


    ¡°Where are you from? How¡¯s your family? How long have you been a champion of Talos?¡±


    When she realized I was acting kind of sensitive about my history, and that I¡¯d only answer with one word. She started to talk about her own family.


    Apparently, both of her parents died when she was young so her grandfather had taken her in. He had apparently been a general at one point but with the loss of his daughter and son-in-law he had retired to a remote part of the country and now managed the small frontier town.


    ¡°He has done his best to raise me with the help of both Thomas and Emilia, but since we¡¯re so far out here there weren¡¯t many kids to play with. I¡¯d occasionally play with the other kids, but Emilia would always scold me when I¡¯d ruined my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Do you ever miss your parents?¡±


    ¡°Not really I don¡¯t remember a single thing about them. There is portrait of them at the manor, but they just seem so foreign. Grandfather has always been there for me and I just can¡¯t feel like I¡¯m to weak. I need to get stronger so that I can help him and the kingdom. Just like how my grandfather did.¡±


    About three hours later we stopped at some kind of shrine/rest station. We got out and made our way to the shrine paying our respects to Kynareth for safe travels on our journey. There where others who were paying their respects as well.


    The rest of the day proved uneventful which I was told was a sign of good luck from Kynareth. When we made camp we started a small fire as Emiliya wrote some runes in the ground around us. Somehow I could read them perfectly now and started reading them. They appeared to be some kind of alert and entrapment enchantments to keep us safe at night.


    In the morning we dispelled the runes and kept going until arriving at the front gates of the capitol by the afternoon. Guards were patrolling the area and I could see them piling up dead bodies where a small skirmish had taken place.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the fighting had gotten this close to the capitol.¡±


    I looked over to Alice and she looked to be surprised as well.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know either, but with the king¡¯s announcement that must mean he routed the humans'' forces.¡±


    My heartbeat was uneasy at this news, and I had to use all the control I had to keep quiet. I could only hope my brother wasn¡¯t among the dead and was hopefully safe.


    Arriving at the gate the guards inspected our carriage before allowing us through when they saw our letter. Inside the wall, I was surprised at what I saw. The city looked like a modern European city filled with old architecture and buildings mixed with new construction and businesses.


    The streets were clean and people were happily going about their business buying and trading goods from various stalls.


    There were a few guards at street corners, but they seemed to be less armored than the ones guarding the walls. Giving the place a firm sense of security.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it Anna?¡±


    ¡°It sure is, this place is even better than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Just wait until you see the citadel.¡±


    She pointed to the large building near the center of the city.


    ¡°That¡¯s where the king lives and where we¡¯ll be staying during the festivities.¡±


    As we approached the citadel I could see more carriages and people in fancy clothes all making their way there. It took a good two hours to finally get the door. I took Alice¡¯s stuff as I followed her inside while Emiliya would park our carriage.


    We were then led to a spacious room where Alice would be staying. I set Alice¡¯s stuff down at the foot of the bed. As she jumps on top of the bed rolling around in glee.


    ¡°We¡¯re here! I thought we¡¯d never get inside with the number of people that came!¡±


    Hearing a knock on the door I open it to find a woman carrying a tray of warm food. I let her in and she sets it on on the nightstand next to Alice.


    ¡°My name is Felicia and I guess you are one of Ms. Alice¡¯s maids.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Then if you follow me I will take you to your quarters. Have a good night Ms. Alice.¡±


    I turn to Alice as I prepare to follow Felicia


    ¡°Goodnight Ms. Alice.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Alice waves me goodbye as I follow Felicia as she takes me to a room full of small quarters for the maids.


    ¡°Emiliya is in the room to your right and yours is here. Though I never caught your name, what was it again?¡±


    I was about to say my name when a thought crossed my mind. If my brother has ever talked about me and they find out I¡¯m his sister they could use me against him. I needed to think of a cover name.


    ¡°Isabelle, I¡¯m sorry for not introducing myself properly earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay just make sure to get some sleep. We have a busy week ahead of us.¡°


    I took her advice and immediately went to bed being woken up my Emilia the next morning.


    ¡°Wake up Anna, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    I get dressed and was ready to go as Felicia comes by.


    ¡°You ready to work?¡±


    ¡°Ready.¡±


    I shrug my shoulders as I try to wake myself up.


    ¡°Good, we¡¯ve got a long day ahead of us.¡±


    She then took me to the kitchen where she had me join the cooking staff.


    ¡°Martha I got you some more help for this week.¡±


    Looking me over a tall stout woman eyes me up and down.


    ¡°She¡¯ll do, you see those dishes over there.¡±


    She pointed to a tall stack of pots and pans.


    ¡°I need you to clean those.¡±


    I have a feeling that my plans will be put on indefinite hold and they were. I was stuck cleaning dishes all day only getting a break to eat and relieve myself. When I was finally done I was exhausted. As I finished the last plate I turned around to find myself being handed a large plate of food by Martha.


    ¡°Good work today. Care to join us?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I enjoyed the deliciously cooked food as I listened to their conversations. The servers kept chatting about how they were disappointed that the betrothal hadn¡¯t shown up at tonight¡¯s festivities. The rest was just idle chatter and gossip. A few minutes later a professional looking woman came in.


    ¡°Enough chatter people, good work today and get ready for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You heard the lady, out with you, all of you.¡±


    Everyone then started to leave for their rooms while I only stood around unsure of how to get back until Felicia came back and wrapped her arms around me.


    ¡°How was work today Isabelle? I hope Martha didn¡¯t treat you too bad.¡±


    ¡°She definitely has been keeping me busy. How was your day.¡±


    ¡°My mistress had an accident after her announcement at the temple so I¡¯ve been tending to her.¡±


    ¡°Your mistress isn¡¯t the betrothal to the king is she.¡±


    ¡°She is actually, she usually keeps me quite busy.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Diana and apparently she is the human hero. I didn''t realize that until today funnily enough.¡±


    ¡°Hero? But I thought the hero was a man.¡±


    ¡°She-¡±


    ¡°Enough chatter you two, get to bed already you both have long days ahead of you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Your right, I¡¯m sorry Emilia, I will be on my way.¡±


    I want to ask her more about what she was about to say but Emiliya is right, I feel exhausted and I should get some sleep.


    I get into my bed and close my eyes as my brain tries to comprehend what she had just told me.


    The hero is a woman? But I thought my brother was supposed to be the hero. But Diana isn¡¯t his name so she must be a fill-in hero to distract the demon''s attention right? I give up thinking about it in my tired state and go to sleep before being woken up again by Emilia.


    ¡°How do you wake up this early every day Emilia?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a habit of mine, now get dressed.¡±


    I do as I¡¯m told and soon Felicia comes by to pick me up. As we walk I try to ask her some questions that might tell me where my brother is.


    ¡°I saw what looked to be a skirmish outside the walls do you any idea if we captured any of the humans in the attack.¡±


    ¡°Apparently the king led the attack himself and was able to capture over five thousand men.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t try to fight?¡±


    ¡°Some did but when they saw the king I heard that most of them dropped there weapons in fear.¡±


    That did not sound good. But if I could talk to some of them they might tell me what happened to my brother. Though thinking about it, with my horns I think they would be less inclined to tell me.


    ¡°See you tonight Isabelle.¡±


    The main problem right now is that I need to find a way to escape these dishes. Or else I won¡¯t find anything, but dried food and grease stains.


    ¡°Good work tonight, one more day and everything will calm down. Make sure to get your sleep people.¡±


    I wanted to ask Felicia more questions tonight, but apparently she was busy and she had someone else take me back to my room tonight.


    I had a fitful rest and wake up the next day to the same routine. Around noon though I felt something was wrong as Emiliya came by to pick me up. Taking me to Alice¡¯s room. For all that time I was here I was stuck working in the kitchen.


    Opening the door to her room we enter to see a crying Alice sitting on her bed. What happened?


    ¡°Alice what is the matter?¡±


    Emiliya walks over to her in concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s grandfather. A messenger arrived with this letter today. The manor was overrun. He was killed in the attack.¡±


    ¡°Sir Molder is dead?¡±


    Emilia had a look of pure shock as she took the letter on her nightstand reading its contents. She then set it down and tried to comfort Alice as she cried.


    ¡°He defended his people with all his might and allowed for everyone to escape. He was an honorable man right to the end.¡±


    ¡°But what about me? Why did he have to go off and die like that? I should have been there to help him!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what else to do but I felt like I needed to do something.


    ¡°Alice, he sent you here to protect you. You have your entire life ahead of you and the way you can honor his sacrifice is by improving yourself and giving his memory meaning. Your grandfather told me to protect you and if you would allow me to. I can help you learn to fight and someday help you retake your grandfather¡¯s land.¡±


    ¡°But, it doesn''t matter, no matter what I do he¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°He might be gone, but the people that your grandfather protected and governed over are not they need someone to lead them and I¡¯m sure with time you can fill those shoes.¡±


    She kept crying but with time she calmed down and turned to Emilia.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to get in contact with your grandfather¡¯s old friends. They might be able to help us. For now though, we can seek asylum here until we arrange for other living quarters. As for you Anna, will you continue to help me protect Alice. I know I¡¯m asking a-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll help you protect Alice, but if I find my brother I will have to leave your service. But my previous statement still holds true. If you ever wish to retake your grandfather¡¯s land you have my strength. You only need to ask for it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Anna.¡±


    ¡°For now you will continue to work within the citadel and I can arrange for to train in the courtyard in the afternoons.¡±


    ¡°Then I better get back to work. If you¡¯ll excuse me Alice.¡±


    I bow before I make my way to the door only to be stopped by Alice holding onto my uniform.


    ¡°Thank you Anna, this means a lot to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure Alice.¡±


    Making my way back to the kitchen (with Emilia''s help). I spend the rest of the time washing dishes before going to bed.


    Lying awake I ponder my previous actions. They felt out of character, but I knew I wanted to help her. Pulling back the sleeves of my uniform I look at the tattoos on my arm and wonder if they had anything to do with my actions. I can only wonder as I slowly fall asleep.


    The next few days I fall into a routine of helping Martha cook and clean in the morning while training with Alice in the afternoon. I also found myself with some free time which I spend on trying to build a better network within the castle. At the end of the day, I¡¯d share stories with Felicia over some tea she¡¯d make.


    Even if the lady she is serving isn¡¯t my brother she might still find out something that might prove useful to my brother if I find him. But as I am now I can only gather as much information as I can. I¡¯m in too deep to leave and I don¡¯t know where to even begin to find my brother.


    So that was my routine, until today at least.


    Washing dishes I feel a sudden surge of mana making its way towards me. I feel myself slowly growing more and more nervous as it approaches. The door to the kitchen soon opens and I see a strained human woman who looks exactly as Felicia described as her mistress.


    The mana then disperses as she makes her way towards me picking me up by my collar. Something snaps inside of me and before I realized it I draw the blade that I¡¯ve been using in Alice¡¯s training. Only to have it knocked out of my hand as I¡¯m pinned to the floor.


    ¡°Unhand me right now!¡±


    ¡°Why are you here sis?¡±


    I stare at the woman in malice and confusion, how the hell was I her sister? I didn¡¯t have one. But her eyes looking at me with such conviction that she knows who I am.


    ¡°Long time no see Anna what¡¯s it been, a year?¡±


    Was my cover blown? I don¡¯t think it was. No, it can¡¯t be, could it? There¡¯s no way she could be my brother.


    ¡°No way! It can¡¯t be!¡±


    How was he a girl now and why was he marrying the demon king?


    ¡°Why are you here Anna?¡±


    I can only mumble in shock as my senses try to return to me.


    ¡°Diana? What¡¯s the matter why are you pinning Isabelle to the ground?¡±


    I see Felicia put a hand Diana¡¯s shoulder and the pin relaxes a bit. But I can still see the anger in her eyes as well that I am here.


    ¡°Her real name is Anna and she is my sister. Call for the guards to escort her to an empty room. We have some catching up to do.¡±


    I¡¯m then dragged along the halls into an empty room as the door close behind me. I have a feeling I could have taken them on, but I can only lay on the floor in shock at this new revelation.

 Chapter 18 New Plans

    I walk to the door where two guards are standing at attention. I¡¯m hesitant to enter and pause just outside the door taking a deep breath before opening the door to see my sister sitting in a chair off to the side is a state of shock.


    Quietly closing the door behind me I take a seat next to here causing her to react and look me in the eye. Our eyes meet and we stare each other down not sure what to say to the other.


    Man, this is awkward, I should have allowed Felicia to accompany me instead of turning her down. No, I decided I¡¯d deal with this myself. I take a deep breath before trying to speak.


    ¡°So how are you doing Anna.¡±


    I feel myself cringe in disgust at the words I choose. I find my sister in the middle of this whole mess, and the first thing I do after having the guards arrest her is ask her how she¡¯s doing!


    ¡°Not too bad all things considering I just found out my brother is now a woman and is now marrying the demon king of another world. I mean you could have at least sent us a postcard.¡±


    I laugh as I try to figure out what to say next. I mean she summed it up pretty well all things considered but I felt like we needed a lot more time to actually tell each other¡¯s stories.


    Luckily Seliph isn¡¯t here but I¡¯ll also need to figure out how to protect her now that she is here. Even if I¡¯m not her brother anymore I still want to make sure she is safe.


    ¡°Just so you know this wasn¡¯t my idea. I, accidentally fell into his trap when I went to confront him thinking it was perfectly safe. As it turned out that wasn¡¯t necessarily the case.¡±


    ¡°And now he wants you to be his queen?¡±


    ¡°Not my idea it was his.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re okay with this?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I wasn¡¯t, but at this point. I didn¡¯t have any other plans at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m still working on the details at this point.¡±


    ¡°What details? What you are going to wear to your wedding.¡±


    ¡°How about I start from the beginning and then you can tell me how you got here and we can compare notes afterward.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but I want you to explain ¡®EVERYTHING¡¯ got that.¡±


    ¡°I understand, give me a break this isn¡¯t easy for me either.¡±


    I then explained my whole experience of having been summoned, the training I had gone through, most of my experiences of being in the army, and how I had failed in defeating the demon king and everything after.


    She gave me a few looks when I talked about the war, but she stayed quiet. She then told me how she had made a deal with Talos and showed me her transformations as well. I was shocked when I found out that her ears were pointy, her highlights were `real, and she had an arrange of tattoos on her body.


    When I asked about her horns she took them off after slowly working mana into them for a few minutes. I was relieved that she wasn''t an actual demon. Nothing wrong with it I just think mom and dad might be less mad at me as a result if we make it back.


    When she had finished her story I realized that the sun was setting and that it had gotten quite late.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay at least. I didn¡¯t know what to think when I found out you were here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you, on the other hand, have bigger things to worry about. Especially since you are now getting married to this guy. Are you sure ¡®you¡¯ are okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, let me worry about you first. I might not be your brother anymore, but I still have to make sure you stay safe.¡±


    I hear a knock on the door and turning I see Felicia come in with two trays of food.


    ¡°Sorry to intrude-¡±


    She seems surprised to see Anna without her horns, but she soon recovers.


    ¡°But I thought you would like something to eat. It is getting late after all. Would you like me to prepare her a room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you Felicia. We shouldn¡¯t be much longer.¡±


    She then left leaving us to enjoy the food and each other¡¯s company. We took the time to contemplate each other¡¯s experiences. It was a lot to take in after all and things didn¡¯t look like they¡¯d get any easier anytime soon.


    As Anna finished she laid back in her chair putting her hands behind her head.


    ¡°Well, this definitely is some complicated stuff we¡¯ve gotten ourselves into. I thought all I had to do was help you defeat this demon king and we¡¯d be able to get back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I thought I had to do, and I thought that was going to be tough enough.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve both way over our heads, aren¡¯t we.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just now realizing that?¡±


    ¡°I, didn¡¯t have all of the details. I thought there was still a war going on.¡±


    I rubbed my hand through my hair as I tried to think. Right now we were ¡®guests¡¯ of the demon king and didn¡¯t have any other ideas on how to proceed. I was glad Anna was okay, but I worried now that she might be used against me.


    The problem with love is that it is a strong motivator, but it is just as easy to threaten. Though if what Anna told me is true then she should be able to take care of herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just call it a night. We both have a lot to think about.¡±


    She looked conflicted but soon agreed. I think we both needed some time to come to terms with today.


    I make my way to the door and tell one of the guards to escort Anna to her room and Felicia comes by to take me to my room.


    ¡°So how did it go Diana? How is your sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to see she is okay. I was scared that she was in trouble when I first found her. Humans aren¡¯t exactly welcome around here yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable, it was a surprise to me as well. But I¡¯m glad that everything is working out.¡±


    ¡°I am as well, but I¡¯m a little worried. I have a lot to think about already and then this. I just hope I can make this all work in the end.¡±


    Though what that end implied I¡¯m not exactly sure.


    When we reached my room she bid me goodnight before I made my way inside. I then got undressed and took a quick bath trying to relax.


    I then did a light mana exercise to cleanse my system from the overload I had pulled today before getting into my pajamas and proceeding to brush my hair. As I did I stared out at city while sitting on my bed.


    I tried to think of something I could do, but I felt lost. I just didn¡¯t know enough to help. Even with Flora¡¯s help, I was still too ignorant. For all my power I was unable to find a way to use it effectively.


    All I could promise myself was that I¡¯d do everything in my power to make sure my sister was safe.


    As I am about to lay down and go to bed the door opens and Seliph walks in. He looks tired and loosens his clothes as he makes his way towards the closet.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    As he takes off his jacket and hangs it up he turns to face me with a forced smile on his face.


    ¡°Is it really that obvious?¡±


    ¡°It is when you come back so late with that look on your face. What¡¯s going on? Does this have anything to do with monster attacks?¡±


    He looks surprised before quickly recovering.


    ¡°Done some digging I see. I really can¡¯t keep anything from you can I.¡±


    ¡°Not when my source surprised even me.¡±


    He takes off his day clothes and I turn away as he gets into his night clothes. He renters the room picking up the conversation where I left off.


    ¡°Oh, and who might this source be.¡±


    ¡°My sister.¡±


    At this he becomes surprised again and walks over to my bed sitting next to me.


    ¡°That does seem like quite the surprise.¡±


    He tries to take the brush from me, but I turn to the other side cutting him off. He smiles and stops his advance not pressing it.


    ¡°It was, I only found her because of an experiment I was conducting. I was trying to find my family on the off chance I could find a way home, and my family just happened to be here.¡±


    I stared off into space unsure of what to say next when I feel a reassuring rub on my shoulder snapping me back to reality.


    ¡°How was she?¡±


    ¡°She was posing as a maid actually. She apparently came here with Alice to attend the betrothal announcement. Unfourtaly, Alice¡¯s grandfather was killed in a monster attack.¡±


    ¡°I heard about that incident today. Apparently, that wasn¡¯t the only attack. We had reports of over five different attacks today alone. Most of them were repelled, but the threat remains. My generals are getting ready to deploy and thanks to the ceasefire with the humans I can divert our forces to defending my people.¡±


    ¡°So wait, this is a growing threat?¡±


    ¡°Everything I¡¯m seeing is pointing towards that unfortunately. But with our forces, the situation should be under control by the end of the month.¡±


    Maybe I could help him deal with this threat. I could help them fight this threat solidifying my commitment to this peace. Also, I want an excuse to let loose and get away from Flora.


    I set the brush on the bed and turn to face him. He probably won¡¯t like this idea though.


    ¡°Would you like my help then?¡±


    He looks puzzled as he stares back at me.


    ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°With this monster crisis. I could help spearhead the defense and help end this quicker while further cementing the idea of the peace.¡±


    He sighs thinking over the idea in his mind. He seems conflicted but I think he is willing to accept the idea.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea actually.¡±


    He then smiles with a mischievous grin as a new idea surfaces.


    ¡°Want to make a game out of it then?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean. How are you going to make this into a game?¡±


    ¡°There just happens to a nice lake in the middle of the monster pocket. Last one there has to do anything the other one says. Sounds like an interesting idea, does it not?¡±


    I stare him down trying to see if he has a hidden agenda, but for the most part, he seems to be putting it all on his face. But, just to be safe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep our bet civil though. You better not have any bad ideas on what you want me to do.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it. In fact, I think your mind is the one in the sewers.¡±


    ¡°Just trying to be safe.¡±


    ¡°I think you are seeking quite the opposite with the fact that we are going to be fighting monsters.¡±


    I laugh as he¡¯s quite right, but I¡¯d rather face a horde of monsters than lose this bet. I¡¯m still quite conscious about our relationship and even my own body.


    ¡°So you do laugh. I thought I wouldn¡¯t see the day. In fact, it just made my day.¡±


    ¡°I laugh, your jokes have just been lacking.¡±


    He gets a chuckle at that before standing back up and making his way to his own bed.


    ¡°You are right about that. I¡¯ll have to work on it won¡¯t I.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say, we¡¯ve been quite busy haven¡¯t we.¡±


    He chuckles again as he lays back on his bed.


    ¡°It will only get worse. Our work has just begun after all.¡±


    ¡°We better make some time to relax though or we¡¯ll both burn out.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re doing right now? I mean you can always come and join me over here if you like.¡±


    I roll my eyes at the obvious jest and turn away to lie down. I hear another chuckle as I close my eyes to get to sleep.


    ¡°You make it to easy Diana. At least try to make my teasing difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    He chuckles one more time before we both go to sleep. I don¡¯t know why but our exchange helps me calm my nerves. I just hope it can stay this way. Though I know it probably won¡¯t.


    I feel a slight nudge and open my eyes to see Seliph putting on his shirt.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get up Diana. We¡¯ve got a campaign to plan.¡±


    I roll off bed and rub my eyes trying to wake up. I feel something land on my lap and look to see a hairbrush.


    ¡°But first it looks like you need to tame a different beast at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just trying too hard.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    I make my way to the closet brushing my hair trying to get out the tangles in my hair as I decide on what to wear. Choosing a long skirt and blouse in case we move out today. Oburo said it would be a good traveling outfit. I¡¯ll have to make sure to pack something more battle appropriate though for when I reach the frontlines.


    Though my knowledge of woman¡¯s attire was growing I still felt lost in the sea of clothes Oburo had made.


    Pulling my hair out from under my shirt I join Seliph as he finishes getting ready himself.


    ¡°Looking good, ready to go?¡±


    ¡°At least my skills will be put to proper use today, and to help others no less. Fighting monsters will be a lot easier than fighting your men.¡±


    ¡°I would hope so. You¡¯ll be leading them after all. I¡¯d hope they are a better fighting force than some ragtag group of monsters.¡±


    I follow him to a room where a map is spread out on a table. Around the table, a group of people are bickering while moving some figurines around.


    Laslow is among them but he¡¯s standing against the wall trying to not make a ruckus. He seems more annoyed than disinterested and I can see why.


    One of them is a tall bearded man with a scar across his cheek, and he is pushing the figures forward. While the man opposite of him is a older looking man with a well-trimmed goatee who seems to take great pride in appearances. Flora is standing between them while trying to keep them both calm.


    ¡°We need to gather the troops and drive them back immediately. I can have my men retake the area within the week.¡±


    ¡°And in the process, our supply lines would be stretched thin and if a counteroffensive was taken our lines would be pushed to the brink. We need to make a slow advance and make sure to relieve the civilians who were caught in this mess.¡±


    ¡°And we would be able to help them better once the monsters have been driven out. I promise you I could hold a defensive line for two weeks once we take the area. That would be more than enough time for you to reorganize our supply routes.¡±


    Flora looks up from between them and addresses us.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough gentlemen, we¡¯ll let the king decide on what we shall do.¡±


    Their attention turns to us and they all make a short bow.


    ¡°At ease gentlemen, I want to know how our defense is before I plan our attack. Now, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°The line is holding but the attack was so quick that most of the cities didn¡¯t have time to properly evacuate. The town of Bisbee was completely surrounded before we could relieve them which is why we need to attack immediately.¡±


    He slams his fist down on the table showing his determination with his plan.


    ¡°They have enough supplies to last a month. They don¡¯t need to be immediately resupplied.¡±


    ¡°When have they last been resupplied Markus?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know sir, but I would guess sometime this week. At the very least they¡¯ll last three weeks which is more than enough time for our men to reach them.¡±


    ¡°Only if resistance is what we expect.¡±


    Laslow speaks up and walks over to the map.


    ¡°We¡¯re all acting like this will be a cakewalk but we have to remember they pushed us this far in less than a week. We need to be approaching this with more concern and I¡¯ll have to agree with Dorcas on one thing.


    We need to wipe them out and secure our people¡¯s land first. We¡¯re all acting like this is the only force this enemy has got. We need to be acting like there will be more. Otherwise we¡¯re just asking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡±


    All the eyes turn to me as I speak up.


    ¡°We need to drive them back and secure this threat quickly. The longer this takes the more things can go wrong. That¡¯s why me and Seliph will be leading two armies personally.¡±


    At this, their eyes open up in surprise. Flora doesn¡¯t look convinced and turns to Seliph.


    ¡°Are you sure about this your majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re having a little competition actually. Laslow, you are going to join up with Leila and Matthew and cut through the forest with Diana. While Wallace will come up and join you at Leinsburg after you¡¯ve cleared the forest.


    Meanwhile, Markus and Dorcas, you two will join me in relieving Brisbee and moving on to secure Narsk. Once we have accomplished this we will rendezvous at lake Renvall. First one there wins our little bet.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like an easy win then it¡¯ll be over in a week for us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that Dorcas, I¡¯m sure with Diana¡¯s help we¡¯ll be there a day earlier.¡±


    ¡°Haha, preposterous, that forest is dangerous! There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be out by then.¡±


    I think I have just the trick to make that possible.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to prove you wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe it when I see it.¡±


    ¡°Then I think it¡¯s settled, we¡¯ll depart at noon. We have a country to save people let''s get to work.¡±

 Chapter 19 On the March

    ¡°HOLD THE LINE MEN!¡±


    I race up and down the line occasionally providing support with magic to keep the line stable. Felicia follows behind me helping me relay orders. The tall trees surround us as the screams of the dying ricochet all around me.


    Laslow is pushing the line forward and I see him cutting his way forward clearing a path for his men to follow.


    Racing towards the left flank I see Matthew firing off his arrows in a rapid-fire fashion from the top of a tree. His men are making their way forward with extreme vigor. Sure that they are being watched by the careful eye of their commander.


    ¡°JUST A LITTLE LONGER MEN WE HAVE THEM ON THE RUN!¡±


    They all roar with renewed vigor as they continue to charge forward. That only leaves the right flank I need to check.


    Arriving on the right flank I can barely make out Lelia as she and her men make their way forward. With Lelia quickly dispatching any bigger threats with her daggers leaving the smaller creatures for her men to mop up.


    Overall the fight seems to heavily be falling in our favor. What I¡¯m afraid of though is our men¡¯s stamina. We¡¯ve been fighting for a couple hours now and I can see the fatigue oozing from their slower movements.


    At this rate, the men will be more prone to making mistakes. I was hoping it wouldn¡¯t be necessary but we¡¯ll need to bring in the reserves.


    ¡°LEILA! We are going to switch to blitz tactics. We need to end this soon. Have the injured fall back and join the reserves. I want the rest of your contingent to consolidate with Laslow.¡±


    She nods in silent agreement before issuing orders. I don¡¯t hear her issue orders as I rush back to our reserves.


    ¡°Felicia, relay the same orders to Matthew. I¡¯ll go get the reserves.¡±


    She nods as she tries to control her nervousness. She doesn¡¯t hesitate though as she veers off towards Matthew. Making my way to our camp I see the vanguard in position with Anna leading the vanguard.


    I raise my sword as I yell out to the men.


    ¡°Alright men, follow my lead!¡±


    I then charge off hearing the men thundering forward behind me. It doesn¡¯t take long for us to find Laslow who is holding strong with Matthew and Leila.They make an opening for us and we rush through.


    I cleave the head off the closest monster and continue forward into the horde. I then hit my hand on a tree as I pass it. Doing so I¡¯m able to see the enemy in front of us and make my way towards the biggest threat.


    After a few minutes, the monster comes into view surrounded by dozens of larger monsters.


    ¡°So, you have finally arrived ¡®hero¡¯. I was wondering when you would show.¡±


    What the hell was this thing? I¡¯d heard of monsters that talk, but I heard they were quite rare. Never thought I¡¯d actually find one. Well, no matter I¡¯m just going to kill this creature. The last time I tried to talk it out I fell into a trap.


    I jump off my horse and release a large wall of fire that engulfs the front line of monsters as I land on the ground. I then run towards the monster using the ground as a platform to launch myself above it and use wind magic to propel myself towards the ground.


    My strike manages to make a deep cut across its torso as it screams in rage. I roll away jumping up into a tree to survey the situation.


    The monsters are almost all on fire and disorganized as the reserves smash through the shallow resistance. The monster can only hiss as it disappears into the woods. With the falling sun covering its escape under the shadow of darkness.


    ¡°You will regret this ¡®hero¡¯! I will make you suffer for this.¡±


    I can only stand there though as the fatigue hits me. I used too much in that attack and it still wasn¡¯t enough but I wasn¡¯t worried. It was a lot weaker than I had thought it would be.


    I jump down after I recover and cut down a straggler as it jumps at me. I then extinguish the remaining fires I had accidentally started. The others clean up the remaining stranglers as the rear echelons cheer in celebration. I see Anna come over to me with worry in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but the leader of these things got away.¡±


    ¡°You should have waited for us. Why¡¯d you charge off ahead like that?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a bad habit of mine. I¡¯d always try to draw all of the enemy¡¯s attention and lower my own losses, but I forgot that these guys are a lot stronger and our enemy is a lot weaker.¡±


    She looks at me with concern but before she can speak up Laslow wraps his arm around her as he laughs.


    ¡°Haha, we sure showed those monsters who was boss. How about we head back and celebrate. I mean at this rate we¡¯ll reach the lake tomorrow.¡±


    Anna throws off Laslow¡¯s arm as she pushes him away.


    ¡°We can celebrate later you buffoon.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right Laslow, first we need to tend to the wounded and get some rest. We can celebrate after we secure the area.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make sure everything is in order for tomorrow.¡±


    He frowns before walking off waving us goodbye without looking back arrogantly.


    I then see Matthew and Leila surveying the area with both of them walking over to me after instructing their men.


    ¡°It appears that they all scattered whenever you injured its leader. Would you like us to pursue them.¡±


    I look at the forest and shake my head.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re all exhausted and I¡¯d rather fight them when we have all gotten some rest. It¡¯s been a long day already.¡±


    ¡°Very well, we will be heading back then.¡±


    They then turn around leaving me and Anna alone.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s head back then. I wonder what they made for dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°Done, sorry Diana. Are you really okay? We¡¯ve been fighting for over a week now. I know you did this a lot before but are you really okay. Every day you look like your getting worse.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about Anna? I¡¯m fine you saw me just take on this whole area just now.¡±


    She stops as she turns to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about physically. You have always had plenty of energy. I mean how are you doing leading this army. You seem okay, but you look like your shouldering all the burden yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just imagining things Anna.¡±


    ¡°Am I? You seem to always thrust yourself into the heart of the battle and whenever something goes wrong you always seem to punish yourself even if you don¡¯t admit it.¡±


    I stop as she says this and she stops as well not sure what she said wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s because every time I mess up someone dies Anna!¡±


    She looks shocked and I realize I had just yelled at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s been a long day you go ahead I¡¯ll catch up.¡±


    I watch her walk off with a concerned look on her face. I shouldn¡¯t have done that but the campaign is taking a toll on me. Our losses have been minimal, but I still feel unease.


    During my campaign against Seliph I had suppressed a lot of my discomfort for it all, but with Anna here she can see right through me. My mask being torn away by her acute observations.


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll mess up and get people killed. Forgetting that I¡¯m surrounded by strong people who are not afraid to die. But, I keep remembering those graves. Of all the men I had fought beside having failed to protect them.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I wanted to run away from all of this and bring peace to this world. But the irony was my abilities thrived on the battlefield and I would always be thrown back into the fray of war. A contradiction that always seemed to cling to me.


    I took my time making my way back to camp. Using the time to calm down as I listened to the blowing through the trees. When I finally made it back and entered the camp I put my ¡®mask¡¯ back on. Thanking the troops and trying to improve the moral of the resting soldiers.


    I then made my way to our infirmary where everyone was busy at work caring for the wounded. Alice is treating a man who has a large bite wound on his shoulder. She looks calm though and is busy treating the man.


    I walk over and heal the man as I crouch down next to her. It uses the last of my remaining mana to do but with all the blood around him I think he¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re working hard Alice.¡±


    ¡°Thank your highness. I was having trouble stopping the bleeding.¡±


    She then washes her hands in a water basin to the side of her as she wipes her hands off before standing up to stretch.


    ¡°Make sure you get enough sleep tonight Alice. We¡¯re going arrive at Leinsburg by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I am don¡¯t worry. I just want to find a way to be useful to make it up to you for allowing me to come with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I bet the troops are happy to have you here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind your highness.¡±


    I can now see why Anna liked Alice. When she asked if Alice could join us I was skeptical at first, but over the past few days, she has been actively helping throughout the camp not afraid to get dirty. She was a wonderful asset to the camp.


    But, I could see a little bit of anger in her eyes. The way she feverishly moved and worked was taking a toll on her. She had wanted to fight on the front lines, but I denied her request because I was unsure if it was a good idea. She looked determined, but I was afraid she¡¯d act too recklessly.


    ¡°Hey Alice, you in here?¡±


    I turn to see Anna looking around walking until she found us.


    ¡°Hey Don-, Diana, I see you found Alice before me.¡±


    ¡°I was just helping her finish up. What¡¯s for dinner?¡±


    She rolls her eyes as she takes Alice¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Come on let''s go get something to eat Alice. We have to hurry or Don-, Diana will eat it all.¡±


    She then leaves the tent with Alice behind her as I follow behind them. The men salute to us as we pass and I smile and thank them for their service today as we make our way to the mess tent.


    There Felicia is serving dinner to the troops along with the other kitchen staff. When she sees me she excuses herself and serves up three plates before bringing them to us. I turn to an almost empty table and ask the men.


    ¡°Would you mind us joining you?¡±


    They look surprised and quickly get up saluting me.


    ¡°No, your highness, we just finished. We would be more than glad to give you our table.¡±


    I smile at them as they leave and gladly take their seats.


    ¡°Thank you, you are both too kind.¡±


    Anna looks unnerved by the exchange as she takes a seat. I need to talk to her later. She¡¯s been looking at me this way constantly over the past week. I think she still hasn¡¯t wrapped her head around it all.


    Felicia gives us all a plate and I thank her as she goes back to work. I gratefully accept the food and scarf it all down. The fighting had gotten so intense that most of us had to skip lunch. So even if it makes me look bad, my stomach doesn¡¯t care.


    Hearing giggling I look up to see Anna and Alice laughing at me.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t changed a bit Don-¡°


    ¡°Anna, it¡¯s fine if you call me Done.¡±


    She looks annoyed by her mistake but nods her head as she continues to eat.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just-¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Anna. You don¡¯t have to explain, I understand.¡±


    Alice only smiles as she watches us Anna sees her and asks her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh nothing, it¡¯s just you bounce right off each other. I only wish I had a sibling like you two.¡±


    She scoffs at this as she looks away from me.


    ¡°Your mind would definitely change on that matter if you actually had one. They are more annoying than you¡¯d think.¡±


    ¡°Am I really that annoying? I thought we got along well as kids.¡±


    ¡°We did, when you didn¡¯t come and mess with my stuff!¡±


    ¡°I remember it being the opposite though. Weren¡¯t you always messing with my stuff?¡±


    ¡°Enough you two, it''s getting late and your meal is getting cold. Come on Alice it¡¯s getting late.¡±


    I turn to see Alice¡¯s maid at our table. I also see that the kitchen is cleaning up the meal. I guess we really were the last ones to get here.


    ¡°Sorry Emiliya, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow Anna, and you to your highness.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight Alice.¡±


    We wave her off as we finish our meal before leaving for our tent. When we arrive I prepare to jump on my bed but Anna quickly stops me.


    ¡°What are you doing! Look at yourself!¡±


    I look at myself and realize she is right. My clothes are a bit dirty, and bloody. I take off my armor and lay it out making sure to clean it to prevent rust before taking off my clothes.


    I had to thank Seliph for his foresight. He had my armor refitted so I was using my old armor which I found quite comforting. It would¡¯ve hurt to see it discarded after everything we¡¯d been through. Especially since it was still in good shape still.


    Using a damp cloth I wash my hair before I put on some fresh clothes. I¡¯m then finally able to jump on my bed rolling back and forth enjoying the comfort.


    When I stop and look over at Anna. She had gotten changed as well, but she was staring at the floor. I roll around to sit on my bed before facing her.


    ¡°Something wrong Anna?¡±


    She sighed before looking up and facing me.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    I gestured to the empty room.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how exactly to say this, but how can you be so calm?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s my job to be calm I can¡¯t lead these people if I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    She keeps looking at me but quickly looking away each time. Clearly, something was bothering her and I had a guess about what it was.


    ¡°How can I be calm about this.¡±


    I gesture to myself and she slowly nods. Leaning back I try to think of how best to continue this.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m just not sure what else to do. Like I told you, I had no choice in this matter.¡±


    ¡°But, you, ...¡°


    She seems lost on what to say so I try my best to finish her thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time thinking of me as anything but your brother aren¡¯t you.¡±


    She clenches her fist as she looks at the floor. I walk over to her and take her fists in my hands as I smile at her.


    ¡°I might not be the exact same brother you remember, but I¡¯m still that same person on the inside.¡±


    She laughs as tears fall from her eyes.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not, just look at yourself. My brother is a woman and-¡±


    She can¡¯t finish her sentence and chokes up. Not knowing what to do I try to embrace her offering her some comfort. When I do though she pushes me away.


    ¡°No! Keep away from me!¡±


    Why was she being like this what had I done?


    She realizes what she had done and curls up in a ball.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Done, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I slowly get up and sit back next to her. She tries to push me away again as tears continue to fall, but I catch her arms and embrace her once again.


    ¡°Stop that! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Anna, I wish things could go back to the way it was, but they won¡¯t.¡±


    She stops resisting me but her tears fail to cease.


    ¡°I want to think of you as my brother. Those strong arms that always protected me, the annoying way you¡¯d try to intimidate my boyfriends, and even that funny stubble you called a beard.¡±


    I laugh a little as she slowly stops crying and looks at me.


    ¡°But when I look at you now I have a harder and harder time seeing you. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your experiences or what but you just seem different.¡±


    ¡°Well, it has been a year for me.¡±


    ¡°True but there are other things that make it difficult. Especially when you keep squeezing me like that.¡±


    I stop for a minute and realize what she meant. I let go of her and give her some space. I feel so stupid for doing that. They really don¡¯t make this easier for her I bet.


    I don¡¯t know what else to say and stand up. But, before I can I feel a tug and turn to see Anna holding on to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t be doing this, especially in the middle of this campaign, but I¡¯m still not sure how to process all of this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know this isn¡¯t easy for you, and it isn¡¯t exactly easy for me either. The difference is I¡¯m just a better faker than you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, even if your body changed your still as crazy as always Done.¡±


    She lightly hugs my side as I stroke her hair. It slowly helps her calms down until I hear something.


    ¡°Am I interrupting on something ladies?¡±


    I turn to see Laslow standing in the doorway with a large smirk on his face. My face burns with anger and I clench my fist as a wall of earth rises up and locks him in place.


    ¡°What do you want Laslow!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty! I just heard some loud noises from your tent and came to make sure you were okay. I didn¡¯t see you doing anything I swear.¡±


    I feel like he¡¯s lying and I¡¯m still irritated for earlier so I launch him a good ways away from camp. He screams in panic as he flies off but he should be fine. I quickly forget about him and turn to Anna.


    ¡°Sorry about that Anna. Laslow just needs to learn some manners.¡±


    ¡°Your temper is still the same as its always been.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about. He shouldn¡¯t have barged in like that.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but you didn¡¯t need to send him flying.¡±


    We then sat there for a couple minutes pondering. We both had things we still haven¡¯t addressed, but I think that¡¯s enough for one night.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get some sleep. We¡¯ve got another long day tomorrow.¡±


    I go over to my own bed and blow out the candle lighting the tent as I lay in bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Done, I just need some more time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Anna, take all the time you need.¡±


    I try to put myself in her shoes as I lie awake. I image my sister as someone else and have a hard time thinking about it. We¡¯ve known each other so long that I can¡¯t image it. Maybe it has to do with the time I¡¯ve spent with her.


    But, I don¡¯t blame her for her outburst. Honestly, I had expected her to have done it in some fashion earlier. Hopefully, this is the first step to fixing this division between us.


    But the more pressing matter is tomorrow. I can only hope Seliph hasn¡¯t beat me to Lake Renvall.

 Chapter 20 The Bet

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally made it.¡±


    ¡°See it wasn¡¯t so hard. You¡¯re a better commander than you give yourself credit for.¡±


    Anna lightly bumps me giving me a sense of reassurance.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do a sweep of the town before I go rendezvous with Seliph at Lake Renvall. While I¡¯m doing that I want you to establish a perimeter around the area and get our supply lines in order.¡±


    ¡°You sure you¡¯re going to be okay meeting him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, because I¡¯m going to be the one waiting for him.¡±


    ¡°Best of luck, we¡¯ll hold the fort here.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t need it.¡±


    I charge forward into the town as Laslow¡¯s men follow behind me and Felicia. Searching the town I can see the signs of a hurried escape and some caked blood stained to the walls and road. But, for the most part, the city seems to be intact.


    It would take some time to rebuild but I¡¯d seen worse cases. I felt sorry for Alice, but seeing her dedication I doubted she¡¯d have much trouble taking her grandfather¡¯s place as ruler here.


    We rush on through after our initial scan and proceed towards the lake. At this point, I believe we have driven back the monsters and I doubt we¡¯ll see them again for quite some time.


    With the end of the war against the human coalition Seliph was able to better organize the men to meet the threat. But the timing of it all felt, wrong. It was like they knew we had going to be stretching the demon¡¯s forces leaving this area relatively undefended.


    It definitely made me uncomfortable and almost like this whole invasion was my fault, but I couldn¡¯t change the past and my responsibilities have only grown. Hopefully, Seliph keeps his word and doesn¡¯t break this peace with the human and we can all rebuild together. I had my doubts though and until we have finalized it I¡¯ll make sure to keep my wits sharp.


    It took a couple hours but we finally made it to the lack. The good news was we had made it. The bad news however was I had been second.


    As we approached I could make out Seliph sitting at a table ahead of us with an empty seat beside him. He was even dressed in casual attire meaning he must have been here since yesterday.


    I can only sigh and hope his wish isn¡¯t too crazy since he has clearly won our bet.


    ¡°Laslow, tell the men they¡¯ll be resting here. I¡¯ll go meet Seliph and tell him of our success.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll patiently wait for our Queen¡¯s lovely rendezvous with her dear betrothed. Just make sure you don¡¯t have too much fun.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret bringing you with me Laslow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only jesting, take all the time you need.¡±


    ¡°If you would only follow her orders without that smart mouth you¡¯d stay out of trouble.¡±


    ¡°But where is the charm to be had then my dear Felicia?¡±


    I ride ahead ignoring their banter and soon arrive at Seliph¡¯s table. I jump down from my mount as he pours me a cup of tea.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve arrived sooner than I predicted. I hope you don¡¯t mind the hot tea. I was planning on having it cool down a bit by the time you arrived.¡±


    ¡°Is that supposed to be a compliment? Because it feels like you already knew the results before our little game started.¡±


    ¡°In a manner of sense I did, but I still had to play catch up to beat you so I must applaud your leadership skills.¡±


    He hands me a cup of the tea and I accept it as I sit down across from him.


    ¡°My sister said you liked this tea when you shared it together and gave me some to share with you. I hope you don¡¯t have any complaints.¡±


    ¡°None at all, she was very thoughtful to share. I had enjoyed her tea quite a great deal. But, what I wanted to know is how did you know I would arrive here when I did.¡±


    ¡°It was quite easy to be honest. We were enemies not even a month ago, and I learned everything I could about your tactics. I needed to know my enemy after all. But I will admit. I did have to delegate a lot more of the battles to my commanders than I normally do.¡±


    ¡°So you left the recapture of those areas to Dorcas and Markus?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important to know how to delegate when you rule such a large kingdom. Something you clearly need to learn.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t really possible when I was the only one who could even fight your generals.¡±


    ¡°True, but it doesn¡¯t mean you have to remain dogmatic, or has Laslow been causing you to much trouble.¡±


    ¡°He has been causing me trouble but nothing I haven¡¯t been able to handle. Though he did learn quite a few lessons from me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, he never learns does he.¡±


    He then took another sip of his tea with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Now, what shall I ask you to do? I wonder, ...¡±


    He rubbed his chin and smirked as I tried to just casually drink my tea. Please don¡¯t be too bad.


    ¡°How about you join me on a vacation.¡±


    ¡°A vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would give us some time to ourselves. Instead of always being busy with our work. Also, I know just the place for us to visit.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to think. I had expected something much worse, but this is actually quite tame.


    ¡°You wanted to ask me out, on a vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I thought you might¡¯ve wanted to do something other than being berated by Flora¡¯s constant tutelage. I also thought it would give us a better chance to get to know each other. Since business seems to be constantly keeping us both busy.¡±


    I stared at him not sure what to think. It made perfect sense, but I hadn''t expected it nonetheless.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not what you expected?¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t, I guess I was more worried than I should¡¯ve been.¡±


    ¡°Did you have a wish you wanted to be granted? You seemed really eager to beat me here.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to make sure you didn¡¯t have any crazy ideas.¡±


    ¡°Like I told you before. I had no such plans at the start. You were clearly worried about nothing.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I just didn¡¯t expect your wish to be a simple vacation getaway.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just a simple getaway. It¡¯s our getaway and I¡¯ve made sure to clear our schedules for a whole week. So we can have some quality alone time.¡±


    ¡°A whole week?¡±


    ¡°Of course, having it be any shorter would only make it harder to get to know each other better.¡±


    ¡°To ourselves?¡±


    ¡°You excited? Everything is ready for our departure. All we have to do is finish our tea and we can be on our way.¡±


    I sat there dumbfounded as he continued to casually drink his tea. He had this all planned out didn¡¯t he. I really was underestimating him too much. He was taking this quite seriously, but I felt like I was playing too much into his hand. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things though.


    ¡°I need to send a message to my sister before we leave. I don¡¯t want to have her worry. Then we can leave on this vacation you have planned.¡±


    ¡°Your sister is lucky to have such a reliable sibling such as yourself. How is she doing by the way?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing quite well, but I believe it will take some time for her to come around to my new circumstances.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, unfortunate, you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like I said, we just need some time. She did come to save her brother after all. Finding out that she came to rescue her ¡®sister¡¯ would be a bit weird I¡¯d have to admit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that at least things look to be improving. I do hope to get along with my sister-in-law after all.¡±


    ¡°That might take longer due to the fact that you¡¯re the reason for my change. So I wouldn¡¯t push your luck.¡±


    ¡°She should come around with time. Especially if she can see that you¡¯re happy with your current situation.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little too early to tell.¡±


    ¡°Which I hope to help correct with this vacation of ours.¡±


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to see if your plan works then.¡±


    Taking a carriage we were driven along for the rest of the day. Looking out the window I see the countryside pass by with the soldiers saluting as we passed. I was amazed at the high moral and determination of the demon people. Which reminded me.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Did this whole campaign feel, off to you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°This whole thing felt like it was supposed to coincide with our attack.¡±


    ¡°You mean when you sieged the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I mean this whole attack is only what, two weeks after my assault. If I had stuck to the original plan this whole place would be overrun from a two-front assault.¡±


    ¡°It does, but I can¡¯t explain the coincidence. We have had periodic assaults from monsters, but the timing does seem to be unnatural.¡±


    Who would benefit from staging a two front war? Humans most definitely but I couldn¡¯t imagine one of the major powers having the abilities to plan something like this.


    ¡°I know this might sound strange, but is there someone pulling strings behind the human coalition¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that? These are two different races and I¡¯ve never heard of human armies cooperating with monsters.¡±


    ¡°Then an outside group? This whole thing can¡¯t be a coincidence. Someone had to have planned for this to happen.¡±


    ¡°Any ideas who?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, I can¡¯t see anybody I know of being able to pull something like this off.¡±


    ¡°Then let it go.¡±


    I feel a soft squeeze and see him give me a reassuring smile.


    ¡°We drove them back and with the peace talks with the human countries, we¡¯ll be able to divert our troops to prevent this from happening again. Now, how about we stop worrying about outside affairs and try to enjoy our vacation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m probably just looking to much into it. I just hope my skills won¡¯t be needed as much.¡±


    ¡°Well sorry to disappoint but I¡¯m going to need your skills as my wife. So you won¡¯t find any rest next to me.¡±


    ¡°But my only skills are in battle I thought you said we would be negotiating for peace!¡±


    He chuckled as he moved over to sit beside me.


    ¡°Is that all you think you¡¯re good for?¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s the reason I was summoned here, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No, you were summoned to be a puppet of Mara and because of that, your talents have been squandered. You¡¯re a brilliant person Diana. You care deeply about the people you serve and go about helping them with a fierce determination. You¡¯re also one of the most intelligent people I¡¯ve met. I mean you¡¯re surviving Flora¡¯s constant training regime which even I had trouble with when she taught me.¡±


    ¡°But I always screwed up and people died because of me!¡±


    He surprises me by pulling me into a gentle hug.


    ¡°Even I have made mistakes Diana and some of them still haunt me to this day. But, I wasn¡¯t alone. I had my family and friends behind me to help encourage me forward. You keep trying to shoulder these burdens alone. ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, I was the one leading the army. I had to shoulder those burdens, who else would!


    ¡°Diana, you have people that care about you. Standing by waiting for you to reach out. You don¡¯t have to lead alone. I¡¯m not asking you to. What I¡¯m asking for you to do is lead with me. I cherish your advice and foreign point of view. It¡¯s something no other person has been able to grant me before.


    You¡¯re selling yourself short Diana. I know you didn¡¯t want to marry me. In fact, you wanted to kill me. But, you are a brilliant and talented individual and I¡¯m blessed to have you by my side.¡±


    ¡°And yet I caused everyone so much trouble with those talents.¡±


    ¡°That was in the past and right now, together, we can weave a new future where that cycle will never need to be renewed. You aren¡¯t just a tool anymore. You¡¯re my partner and I can¡¯t be at my best without you. I love you Diana and I want you to understand you aren¡¯t alone anymore.¡±


    I could feel myself blush at his words. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to be so direct like that.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve said that. I¡¯m flattered, I¡¯m just not sure what to think.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem with the both of us, isn¡¯t it. We¡¯re always thinking, never letting our emotions show.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s safer to do, am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°For me, I always tried to bury my emotions after my father died. I felt betrayed at how he¡¯d lied to me and so I created a mask to hide my fears. Whenever I tried to date women before I could never break that mask. I had so many enemies back then I bet at least half of them were spies of some kind.


    But I¡¯ve done a lot to you without your consent, and to make this work, for both of us. We need to lower these barriers we¡¯ve had to place on ourselves. We both need to be able to rely on each other and honestly, I find this easier to do with you due to our shared experiences as leaders.


    Though on opposite sides we know the struggles of leadership and of being alone facing these struggles. Together though, I want to be able to share our pains, our sorrows, our anguish. We are a pair now and I feel like this can only work if we are true to each other on our emotions.


    This isn¡¯t a game to be won or conquered for me, and I don¡¯t want this to be that for you. I want to be your rock and I want you to be mine. I know that this might not be this easy for you, but I want this to be the way that I approach us and I want you to know that I love you wholeheartedly.¡±


    I felt a beating in my chest at his words as they rolled into my ears. I didn¡¯t know if it was okay to feel this way. But I could feel the devotion in his words and I was torn on how to reciprocate his feelings.


    I still wasn¡¯t used to being a woman. I had always grown up believing it would be me saying these words. Not being the recipient of such an honest confession of devotion. To think I had wanted to kill this person less than a month ago now completely confused me.


    But I could still feel conflicted by these feelings. Was it really okay for me to grow to love this man? I still felt conflicted by my change and this relationship. But, because of it, there might finally be a chance for peace and it helped lead to a truce.


    But, I was still conflicted on how to feel about his confession. I felt needed by his side, but not as a tool from when I was leading the human coalition. As a partner, an equal ally.


    Something I had never felt from any of the leaders I had met before who saw me just for my strength and potential. Trying to lure me with power or prestige. Seliph, on the other hand, had the same power as me, but he didn¡¯t want me for my physical prowess. His words spoke of me as a person not as a tool.


    His words made me feel truly cherished and desired. At the same time though I felt like I was losing a part of myself. With that loss though, it was being replaced something new I could not fully grasp.


    I was scared of this change, but he might be right. How much could I gain if I just let myself be true and let my emotions take over? I was his betrothed whether I liked it or not. If anything, I was going to be stuck with this man for the rest of the time I spent here.


    It might still take me some time, but I felt like maybe, maybe I should open up and allow these emotions that I always suppressed to surface. To be true to these feeling and allow myself to enjoy this thing we had together.


    For now though, some teasing would be a good way to lower this tension. I wanted some more time to grasp these feeling. But, at the end of this week, I hoped to be able to reciprocate his words with my own. But first I wanted to get to know him better and that¡¯s what we have set out to do.


    ¡°You sure have a sweet tongue, but our week has just begun. I hope you still have some honeyed words for the rest of our week.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That was just the surface of my heart. I can¡¯t lay out my whole hand all at once now can I. I need to let you savor every bite now don¡¯t I.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we full of ourselves today.¡±


    I snuggle into his chest as he hugs me tighter. The sun outside acted like a blanket as his beating heart lulled me to sleep. My tired and stressed body ease away as I feel his warmth and strength being shared with me in our embrace.


    It reminded me of when I snuggled with my dad as a kid. The strength, comfort, and reassurance of him against me calmed me as I fall asleep. With the last words I heardbeing.


    ¡°I love you Diana, and thank you.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand why he is thanking me but his words still comfort me nonetheless as sleep overtakes me.


    ¡°Diana, wake up, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    I sit up as I stretch my stiff arms as I open my eyes to see the moon overhead lighting a castle nestled against the side of a forested mountain.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What is this place?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a castle from an old mining town. The vein dried up a long time ago so nature has taken back most of the area. But I must say the place is beautiful, isn¡¯t it.


    A perfectly safe and hidden resort for us to enjoy to ourselves. But we¡¯ve both had a long day so let¡¯s get some sleep first.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯ve just been drinking tea and sitting all day. How are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to do something about that then.¡±


    I then feel him lift me up and he carries me up to the castle. I don¡¯t struggle as I nestle myself into his arms. Maybe I¡¯m being too submissive but I can¡¯t deny that I enjoy this feeling of being in his arms.


    The brisk mountain air carries with it the smells of the forest trees as the stars twinkle overhead. How late was it? I didn¡¯t care as his arms enveloped me like a warm blanket.


    Next thing I remember is being set down on a soft bed and I stir as he shakes me awake.


    ¡°You sure you were getting enough sleep? You¡¯ve been asleep most of the trip. I thought you¡¯d be bouncing off the walls when we got here.¡±


    I lazily opened an eye in protest.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t enjoy my rest. You did say we were on vacation.¡±


    ¡°I did, but I guess I didn¡¯t expect you to spend it sleeping the whole way here. You won¡¯t mind sharing a bed together then I hope.¡±


    Wait, something is off about this. Leaning up I see there is only one bed and realize what he meant.


    ¡°Is there not a guest quarters?¡±


    ¡°No, since this place was so far out they couldn¡¯t afford to build a big castle. So space is a bit limited here it appears.¡±


    ¡°How did you even know of this place?¡±


    For some reason, I doubt he came up with the idea to come here by himself. Something feels a little off about this.


    ¡°Pent actually recommended this place. He visited this place to explore the mine for something. Said the place was still in good shape and the view was great. So I had some people come by to renovate this place. Should¡¯ve probably asked what the place looked like a little bit more.¡±


    ¡°So this is the only bed here?¡±


    ¡°It would appear so.¡±


    ¡°Is there anywhere else I could sleep?¡±


    ¡°Well there is the nearby village where our escort is staying, but it is kinda late.¡±


    I sighed as I lay back in bed.


    ¡°I guess we don¡¯t have a choice then.¡±


    He looked puzzled as he sat in a chair next to the window.


    ¡°Really? I thought you would have protested this more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble to find another bed and I doubt it¡¯d be as comfortable.¡±


    ¡°Well in that case. I¡¯ll let you get changed first. Don¡¯t take to long.¡±


    He then heads for the door and I sit back up not sure what he means.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t bring any clothes?¡±


    ¡°I had them bring some clothes beforehand. I bet they are in one of the closets.¡±


    He then closes the door and I get up walking over to one of the two wardrobes against the wall. Luckily I find my clothes on the first try and see two sets of nightclothes.


    Though there was really only one set as the other was a bad joke. I bet Oboro had something to do with it. I quickly change into the more modest option before opening the door and gesturing for him to come inside.


    ¡°Your turn.¡±


    ¡°That was faster than I expected.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m always this quick.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t take long.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to wait long before he opens the door and lets me in. He then picks me up and tries to carry me to the bed. I stop him though and push him away.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just-¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have assumed like that, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He goes to turn away and I grab onto him. Turning around he looks me in the eye.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s just-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Diana. I know you¡¯re still not completely comfortable with this. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to do that.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to enjoy this I just-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying too hard again Diana. It¡¯s just like at the party. You¡¯re trying too hard at this. If you¡¯re not completely comfortable with that then I won¡¯t press it. Now how about we get some sleep. We have a long day to ourselves after all.¡±


    I nod in agreement and take my spot on the other side of the bed.


    ¡°Got any plans?¡±


    ¡°I have some ideas, but for now let¡¯s make sure we have the energy for them.¡±


    I agree as I sink into the soft bed. If I think about it this is my first official vacation since coming to this world. I think I¡¯m going to enjoy this chance for some good R&R.


    A smile grows on me as sleep overtakes me. With the gentle sound of Seliph¡¯s breathing matching mine as we fall asleep.

 Chapter 21 In Shadows

    Fenrir


    Damn that HERO! How dare she attack me without trying to talk with me. Though I had thought this hero was supposed to be a male. Which does confuse me a fair bit, but it doesn¡¯t bother me. What bothers me is that she easily attacked me and my wolves slaughtering them all before I could do anything.


    She was a little weaker than the demon king, but her strength was still not something to take lightly. I barely made it out of there alive. After sending a message to the others I was told to fall back and regroup.


    Apparently, the humans had failed in distracting the attention of the demons away from here. So it wasn¡¯t as defenseless as we had thought it to be. We had lost a lot of our people, but it wouldn¡¯t be hard to replace most of them. It also was a valuable lesson for our future invasion attempts.


    I groan as the reminder of my failure lights up in pain. I would not let myself be so humiliated again and make sure to deliver that hero my retribution. Licking the blood cloaked fur as I limped forward. It would be a good while before this healed, but I wouldn¡¯t let such a wound be the end of me.


    I make it to the rendezvous point where the others should be waiting. Arriving in the open clearing I don¡¯t detect anyone and lay down to rest while I wait. Letting me finally have a chance to rest.


    I don¡¯t get much sleep before I notice something lunge at me. I jump out of the way as a spider stands where I once was. Shelob queen of the insect hordes. Made up of ants, spiders, bees and the like. She created a united union where the services and powers of each species added to the greater whole. Having vast infrastructure works lining her territories she made up for her weak strength with her ingenuity and leadership.


    ¡°That wound looks bad Fenrir. Did you underestimate the hero?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a scratch. I¡¯ll make sure to return the favor tenfold the next time I see the hero again!¡±


    ¡°Well let me patch you up then so you can do just that.¡±


    She then strides over to me and I realize my feet are stuck in her webs. She must have set a trap for me when I was asleep!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Fenrir I¡¯m just patching you up.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t like falling into your traps Shelob.¡±


    She weaves a bandage that staunchest my wound before getting off me. I easily tear myself out of her webs afterward and lay back down to rest but before I can I feel a wave of heat wash over us and look up to see Ignis the Phenix land in front of us.


    Shelob backs away behind a tree as fire is her only major weakness and he scares her. He doesn¡¯t care though and takes a rest on the ground as well as he would burn the trees if he landed on them.


    ¡°Sorry about the wait, it took longer than I expected to wrap up my business.¡±


    ¡°Is Argus going to be joining us?¡±


    ¡°I am, I was running late as well.¡±


    I turn to see Argus coming out of the trees. At first, you wouldn¡¯t think much of him if you saw him. He stood at roughly one meter tall and had a light slim build. Wearing a white cloak that matched his curly white hair he was an odd person to be sure. The only things that were intimidating about him were his horns and the mask he always wore. He always said the mask was for our sakes and not his own, but I doubted it.


    I¡¯ve tried taking his mask from him from time to time, but he¡¯s to fast and I can¡¯t ever catch him. I¡¯ve had my doubts on why he has the position he has but so far he has proven to have the capacity to back up his position.


    ¡°Well it appears things took a turn for the worse but I must thank you Fenrir for buying us time to escape. I would never have thought the hero world have switched sides though.¡±


    ¡°It will prove to be a nuisance, but I will not hesitate to kill her next time.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡±


    Argus seemed confused by my response which seemed odd.


    ¡°Yes, the hero is a woman. I had to commend her bravery and dedication to her troops though. But she was too bloodthirsty and struck at me when I had tried to strike up a friendly conversation with her.¡±


    Shelob comes out from behind her tree and speaks up on her objective.


    ¡°Fortunately it wasn¡¯t a total loss though. My forces were able to successfully infiltrate the area during the retreat and are preparing for our counterattack while we prepare.¡±


    ¡°Good, at least we were able to gain something from this mess. I¡¯m sorry for your losses Fenrir I will not allow my information to be so unreliable next time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no ones fault Argus. None of us expected for this to happen. Even throughout my long life, this is unprecedented and even with my wisdom, we were blind to this change.


    For now, we will reinforce our positions and wait for another opening. As long as there are demons and humans they will fight. Our plan might be delayed, but it is not over.¡±


    I forget Ignis is as old as he is at around 843, but I¡¯m more surprised at his how even he has never heard of them working together. Shelob seems to share my feelings as she curls up and starts weaving a string together.


    ¡°Does that mean that we¡¯ll be their target next?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. They will no doubt be rebuilding from the recent conflicts which will lead to a short armistice as everyone rebuilds their troops. I will have my recon forces keep watch regardless and let anyone know if I see anything unusual.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Ignis, then if that is all we have to report. I need to reorganize my troops and I would suggest you get some rest Fenrir. We¡¯ll need your strength in the fight to come.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch I¡¯ll be ready don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    ¡°Then I will see you later everyone.¡±


    He then disappears in the blink of an eye and I turn to walk off as well. I feel my fur warmed by Ignis¡¯s launch and listen as I hear Shelob follow behind me.


    ¡°What is it Shelob don¡¯t you need to return as well.¡±


    ¡°I do, it¡¯s just that I was wondering if you thought Argus was acting weird.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always acting weird. He always has that mask of his on and wears that weird cloak of his. It¡¯s like he¡¯s hiding something and it unnerves me.¡±


    ¡°I agree it¡¯s like he knows something we don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°In what aspect? We never share everything we know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it just feels like he knows the movements of our enemy better than we do. He also seemed like he was surprised that this hero was a woman. I¡¯ve never heard anything about this hero other that they are a strong opponent.¡±


    ¡°It is weird but I wouldn¡¯t worry about it. I could just tell that they were human and had a lot more power than any demon I¡¯ve encountered.


    Now if you¡¯ll excuse me Shelob I need to get some rest. We can discuss this later but I need some time to heal.¡±


    ¡°Of course, see you later Fenrir!¡±


    She then shot off using her strings to fly through the trees. A lively one she was, but now that I¡¯m finally alone I¡¯m going to curl up and get some much deserved rest.


    Uther


    How did the hero fail in taking down the demon king! That was their one and only job! Now we were having to negotiate peace deals with those stupid demons that had pillaged the frontier of my country. The moral of the returning soldiers are also at an all time low. Leading to insubordination, discontent, and desertion that would only spread with time.


    Looking over the papers that outlined the demon¡¯s terms with peace they also still had hundreds of prisoners of war as well that they were holding hostage to ensure our cooperation.


    I had no choice but to agree to their demands, but if I did my power would diminish. My people would think I had betrayed them and had let all their sacrifices so far been for naught. Allowing our nation to become a puppet to the demons.


    I had no doubt that there was even the possibility of civil war within this country to continue the fighting no matter the cost as a matter of principle and show of determination.


    There was also the problem of our national standing. The land we would have conquered from a successful victory would have led to an economic boom. From there we could have expanded and built up our rusting infrastructure and manufacturing industries.


    We were now weaker than before with nothing to show for it as the other nations only prospered from our increased spending due to the war effort. As their industries and economies remained safe behind our armies.


    The only other country to suffer attacks during the war was the Mercantile Nations, but since they had a smaller border with the demons they were able to minimize their casualties and damage to their infrastructure.


    If the other nations wanted to they could join together in a war against us claiming adjacent land with ease as my armies barely hold together. I felt trapped on all sides from the outside and the inside as I tried to figure out a way out of this mess.


    ¡°Father! You have returned, tell me what happened. I heard the news, but I could not bring myself to believe it.¡±


    My oldest son Hector walks into the room in his military uniform. He was in charge of our reserves and had been training for the past ten years. Though he was young at only sixteen he garnered the respect of his men and had helped keep the peace while I had been away.


    ¡°The hero betrayed us! He, no she is going to be marrying the demon king and we are now being forced to agree to this treaty. With no compensation for our losses while the others benefit from our toils.


    With this treaty, we will be nothing but easy prey to their fresh troops. There is also the problem of general morale at our failure to enact revenge against the demons.¡±


    He looks over the papers with disbelief before he tosses them to the side.


    ¡°How can this be! Done so dedicated to our cause. I saw him as he trained with us and I could see his empathy with our struggle with each swing of his sword. I can¡¯t believe he would abandon humanity for those abominations! He has to be doing this against his will!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s she Hector, apparently they transformed the hero into a woman and she is now going by the name Diana.¡±


    ¡°Wait the hero is now a woman?¡±


    Wait did he not know? No, there is no way the populace would know this fact. All they know is the fact that the hero has been captured in battle. Maybe we could still turn this around somehow.


    ¡°Yes she is, Hector, you aren¡¯t seeing anyone are you?¡±


    ¡°No sir, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I know this is going to sound weird but I need you to try and seduce the hero!¡±


    ¡°Seduce, the hero? What nonsense are you saying father. Even if what you say is true you¡¯re asking me to woo a man!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s no man any more, I can assure you of that. But, I can understand your concern. The most important thing I need you to do is to fully cement her to our cause. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Even if she remains loyal to those abominations we still need her to support us. With her support, we might at least be able to use her as a chip to deter threats to our nation.¡°


    ¡°But that would mean allying ourselves with the demons!¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily, with our wealth of natural resources, we might be able to launch a temporary trade deal that will allow us to gather the funds and time to one day launch another assault.¡±


    He looks torn at my proposal seeing the merits of the plan while his pride and feelings of hate clearly show on his face.


    ¡°Fine, I will go with this plan for now father, but if I find another option I ask that you at the very least consider it.¡±


    I had to admire his determination to avoid this outcome, and it would allow him some practice at strategic planning. But, I feared his plans would inevitably fall short.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll send a request to the demons for a conference with the demon king and the hero. With that, it should allow you a chance to convince the hero to join us.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I will play my part when the time comes you have my word.¡±


    Hector


    I close the door behind me as I leave my father''s study. Why did the hero betray us? His, no her species. This was news to me as all the rumors the regular soldiers had heard was that the hero had been captured.


    To be transformed into a woman though and made to be the wife of the demon king. I could think of nothing worse that could have happened to the hero except for death itself.


    I would greet them at the border and escort them to the capital to meet with my father. I could only hope that the hero still had a shred of humanity left after her forceful change and that maybe she could still lend her aid to us in our troubled times.


    I could only hope those Mara fanatics in the Holy Empire weren¡¯t planning something sinister against us. Their soldiers lined our border coveting our rich farmland for their own.


    Even when humanity should have been united against our common enemy. They still coveted the resources and wealth of our people. While my country bleed and toiled for their safety and peace.


    That was why I had secretly revoked the Mara faith. If the faith of love for mankind was so hypocritical that they would not help my people in our time of need. I would seek out a god that promised to keep my people strong in its time of need.


    Though he was associated with demon worshipers if they were going to treat us as enemies. Then I would seek the strength of my enemies to help me defend my country and my people.


    Talos god of might, war, and state was what we needed. Love could come once I had guaranteed my people¡¯s safety which only our strong united might could create. I could only hope the hero has not entirely abandoned us to our fate.


    Desaix


    I did not like this news. The news of peace with the demons was great news for us merchants, but the production of weapons and military supplies have not ceased. It brings the question as to who is still buying these weapons.


    With the war being over, continued arms production must mean that there plans for war with each other. Guessing from the current state of global affairs that would make Bern the most likely target.


    They had suffered the most from the war and would probably be easy pickings for the Holy Empire and the Lycian Federation. The land most adjacent to these countries where also full of rich farmland and developed resources.


    Bern used to keep a heavy guard near these borders, but with the demon invasion, they had to pull those troops to defend the demon border. Leaving those areas relatively defenseless. The non-aggression pacts that had would no doubt be thrown out now that the war was over.


    The only reason they hadn¡¯t invaded earlier was the threat of them crumbling and leaving them to fight the demons on the front lines while being overrun by the inevitable refugees.


    Now with the war being over the need to play pleasantries is over and they only wish to make off with whatever they can while this opportunity presents itself. No matter what it means for the people who are caught in the middle.


    There was plenty of profit to be made from the whole endeavor, but it made me sick to my bones. I thought we¡¯d be rid of this war business the second the war with the demons was over, but I was proven wrong.


    The peace I had hoped for my daughter seemed to be slipping further and further away. This legacy of war and death constantly on our horizon for decades to come. I know I could never convince the other merchants to stop their business due to the profit of the whole endeavor.


    But, in the back of my mind, I had hoped to turn our efforts towards consumer products that might alleviate the people from the horrors this war had created. To make products that people could enjoy. Instead of fueling the fires of war that sought to swallow us all whole if we could not contain them.


    ¡®KNOCK KNOCK¡¯


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    The door soon opens and I¡¯m tackled by my daughter almost launching us back into my chair.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have lessons today?¡±


    ¡°We finished earlier and I wanted to see if I could help you with your work.¡±


    I had to chuckle as I gathered my earnings reports.


    ¡°Then could you tell me what the total earnings are for this report?¡±


    She takes my pen and slowly writes down her answer at the bottom of the page. Looking it over I can see she was close, but she forgot to carry the one. I had to say though her arithmetic was getting better.


    ¡°Almost, you still have some practice to do though before I¡¯ll let you start helping me though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll make sure to do better next time!¡±


    ¡°With that enthusiasm, you¡¯ll be helping me in no time. Now, how about you find your mom. I think she has something planned for this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Are you almost done with work?¡±


    I smile at her as I set her down on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be done in a minute now hurry along.¡±


    I watch her leave before looking back at the reports. With all the money in the world, I felt like it was all a waste if peace could not prevail. But, that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t try to make a fair bit of it before it came.


    Elbert


    This trip has been so boring. I could see my home just within view, but the road ahead dimmed as the setting sun disappeared over the mountains. Leaving me with a darkening view of my kingdom.


    The men around me all fatigued but happy to be returning to their homes in the coming days. The only thing I was worried about was what the other lords would have to say.


    Many of the lords had decided to not join the army themselves pledging only troops and funds to the cause. Which honestly made me nervous about how I was going to break the news to them. Seeing as how the war was over and we had reached a peaceful end to this conflict.


    Hopefully, they could just enjoy the fact that this war was over and I could spend some quality time with my wife. I could imagine myself in her arms just miles away in our home.


    With the war being over I hoped to enjoy the peace with her and we could finally start a family together. Being so far away from the war I had idealized the conflict. Being there with the men though brought me a new revelation and understanding of war.


    I had thought it a noble endeavor and something to strive for excellence in. But seeing the bodies of my countrymen being buried and the refugees escaping behind us made me see the true cost of a noble war.


    With this peace though I hoped I could keep the peace here as well. But, I felt like the nobles here were still too ignorant to its true cost. Seeing only honor and glory where only death and suffering await.


    I looked out at the troops as they cheered and made merry within their homelands. Sharing drinks and laughs happy to be returning from the campaign alive and well. Though our spoils were little we had hopefully guaranteed peace for the region. With it, the knowledge that our homes were now safe from the demon threat. Now we could focus on our domestic affairs.


    Now I just have to get the rest of the league to follow my train of thought and hopefully, we can all enjoy this peace. But, my intuition was telling me that this wasn¡¯t going to be the case.


    I could only do my best to try to deter their ambitions. For I did not want to repeat this war again.


    Because I don¡¯t want much to distract myself from my vacation I¡¯m going to have when I get home. I hope the girls are still as pretty as ever!


    Katerina


    We pulled into the castle in our carriage and were met by the head priestess of Mara who had a worried expression as I exited the carriage. As we exited the carriage she runs up to us and I greet her with a smile patting her on the head glad to finally be home.


    ¡°Queen Katerina is the news true? Has the hero been captured?¡±


    ¡°Sakura! It is nice to see you sister, but I¡¯m most sorry to be the bearer of bad news. It is much worse than that I¡¯m afraid. The hero has now become a woman and is to be wed to the demon king. I want you to gather everyone we must decide on a new course of action if we are to avoid ruin.¡±


    ¡°Yes your highness, I will gather them as quick as I can.¡±


    I make my way to my study where a servant brings me a cup of tea to relax from my long ride and I use the time to prepare myself to give the news.


    Why had things gone this way? Mara had never failed our people before, and all the archived reports have always shown the hero succeeding.


    Why now of all times had it been different. I could only sip on my tea as I tried to calmly come up with a new plan for what to do next.


    Within an hour everyone is gathered. With the priestess, pope, minister, and knight captain all gathered around the table.


    ¡°As you have all heard the hero had been captured. But what you might not know is that the hero has joined sides with the demons.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s blasphemy though? Why would she turn on her own race and people! First the rise of Talos worship and now this!¡±


    Francis the pope of the church of Mara seemed furious at the news while everyone had a worried scowl on their faces at the news.


    ¡°Talos worship? I haven¡¯t heard anything about this Francis.¡±


    Silas the leader of the knight order turns to address me.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunately true your majesty. Reports are coming in about reduced tithes from the region. From my understanding, the people have been hoping that Talos will bring about our victory during the conflict. More and more turn form the love that Mara offers in favor of the protection and strength Talos promises his followers.


    We¡¯ve even had concerning reports that the nobles of Bern are rejecting the faith altogether saying that we are using our faith to leave other countries open for invasion with our beliefs and doctrines.¡±


    ¡°I say we must show these non-believers what their faith will reward them and cease our aid to them immediately! We should also pull out any support to them we have in their territories. That¡¯ll teach them to turn from Mara¡¯s love!¡±


    Boris the minister of internal affairs while I was gone looked appalled at the pope¡¯s declaration and pleaded with me.


    ¡°Your majesty I would strongly advise against such action. They are recovering from the war that has ravaged their country and should we cease our aid I believe more would leave Mara¡¯s faith. It would also increase tensions with Bern that could escalate to war!¡±


    ¡°So be it! Those who would turn from Mara¡¯s love must be punished out of love for their sins. Only then will they truly learn to embrace Mara¡¯s love during these trying times.¡±


    I was conflicted about what to do. On one hand, the rejection of Mara¡¯s love was intolerable, but on the other now was not the time to be turning on each other. There had to be a better way of resolving this conflict.


    ¡°Priestess, what has Mara been telling you these days.¡±


    She dramatically turns to me and I see a tear drop from her face.


    ¡°My queen Mara is saddened by the people¡¯s lack of faith. In this time of communal tragedy, we are splintering when we should be united. This is due to the people putting idols before Mara and not relishing that she is asking for us all to sacrifice greatly during these troubling times.


    As such we must strike while the demons are recovering to unite our people as one nation under Mara¡¯s guidance. The people should readily rally under our banner as their lords turn away from Mara. We only need to give them the choice and Mara shall guide our people to salvation!¡±


    ¡°What about the hero? With the hero captured, how are we to rally the people?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple Silas, we must rescue the hero. The people have burdened the hero with too many burdens for the hero to bear. Now it up to us to free the hero who fought so hard for them and is now being held hostage by the demon king. They, who forced her to bear too many of their burdens they should have born themselves and now we must fix that together. ¡±


    She then takes his hand and rubs it with her own as she smiles.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right Silas?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We must save the hero. With the hero behind our cause, our position would be strong enough that we might be able to launch a renewed counteroffensive! They might have won the battle but with no signed peace treaty we can renew the fight!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Majesty feel the same way?¡±


    I feel thoughts begin to cloud and looks down at the tea in front of me. No way did she get someone to drug me?


    ¡°I, need so-¡°


    ¡®Say yes my dear you know you want to save your beloved hero. I can restore her to what you once desired.¡¯


    Was that Mara? No that wasn¡¯t important I could see it all coming together and I was unsure why I even had even hesitated earlier.


    ¡°Yes, we will show them what it means to turn away from Mara. Silas, I want you to reorganize the troops. Pope Francis, would it be possible for you to call a crusade and ask followers from around the continent to join our cause. I was foolish to think this war could be solved in a secular manner with the cooperation of those non-believers.¡±


    ¡°Yes your highness!¡±


    Silas and Francis answered resolutely, but Boris looked like he was growing more and more ill with each word I was saying.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t share a border with the demons which would mean that we¡¯d need military access with Bern. But with the Armistice, I doubt they¡¯d allow for military access to their land. That could provoke more destruction to their already crippled infrastructure and economy!¡±


    ¡°So be it. We won¡¯t ask for their permission Boris.¡±


    ¡°But that would mean war with Bern!¡±


    ¡°We have been given a responsibility to stop the demon king by the great goddess Mara Boris. Are you saying we should abandon her will!¡±


    ¡°No! But war with Bern will only cause more destruction. We need peace to take care of the people that have been affected by this war, not more of it. I will not stand for another war especially with people who are our allies!¡±


    ¡°Guards arrest this non-believer! I will not allow anyone to turn away from our righteous goal maintained by the goddess herself.¡±


    ¡°Wait, please I ask that you only think this through your majesty!¡±


    ¡°I have, now, take him away. We have a war to plan.¡±


    Sakura


    As I close the door to my room I can only smile with Joy! Mara¡¯s will is being set in motion and everything was in order to clean up the mess the hero has created with their disregard for their greater purpose.


    But with Mara leading us I could feel that our victory was for certain and now that everyone was now on board with Mara¡¯s plan. We could begin to set everything in motion.


    But before that, I had some business to take care of.


    I open my closet and knee in front of Mara¡¯s altar to pay my respects to the loving Mara who allowed for me to be her voice to the world. To save and spread her love to all her loyal followers stopping the spread of Talos¡¯s corrupting influence.


    ¡°Thank you,Mara, for your loving blessings and please continue to guide my hands in the following days to come.¡±


    ¡®You have done well my child. Now shall we fix what has been broken.¡¯

 Chapter 22 Stepping Forward

    ¡°Can you pass me some more meat.¡±


    ¡°Here you go, we still have a lot left.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d stumble across a zarg up in these mountains. But I will say it is a most delectable surprise.¡±


    I took a bite out of the meat on my skewer as I watched Seliph devour most of the meat I had just handed him. I had to say this week wasn¡¯t too bad. Getting away from everything and just resting out here has been nice.


    Being out here with nature was relaxing and made me appreciate the fact I was still alive and kicking after everything that has happened. Well, except for that zarg, that had scared me quite badly. Seliph had punched it down before it could reach me, but I was still shaken at how vulnerable I¡¯d allowed myself to be.


    The good news though was it was a delicacy when cooked and boy was it delicious.


    To think this vacation was over was a bit sad but I was anxious about what¡¯s our plans where next. I doubted this ¡®peace¡¯ would be as lasting as I had hoped the more I thought about it. There were too many things to address that we had still failed to properly negotiate on.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Diana? You look like your pondering quite the question there.¡±


    I guess he noticed my internal thoughts. He has slowly gotten better at reading me over the past few days.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just, I¡¯m worried about this peace deal. It feels like it was way to easy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because everyone is trying to regroup and rearm their forces. With you being ¡®captured¡¯ they now need to find another way to deal with me if they choose to.


    So, I¡¯m guessing Mara might try something to incite another war. Which is why we will be going on a diplomatic tour to the human territories. We¡¯ll be going to release the prisoners that we captured. We will then be talking to the ruling lords and trying to get them to see there are more benefits in peace than a continued war.


    We¡¯ll also offer relief supplies to the region for a certain time. This way their economies improve and they have less of a reason to go conquering for what they need.¡±


    ¡°So where are we going to visit first then.¡±


    ¡°Bern, they were the ones most affected by the war and have a wealth of natural resources. They need relief supplies the most and will be the easiest to convince that peace is the better option for them. Their biggest problem has been selling these resources across the long distances that their kingdom covers. By offering a closer customer we might be able to form a more closer relationship with each other.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there also going to be a lot of resentment from them though as they were the most affected by the war?¡±


    ¡°That resentment is exactly why we need to visit Bern first. But, enough about that whole mess. We still have one last night to ourselves. Anything you wanted to do?¡±


    I look up into the night sky as I ponder his question. With nothing coming to mind as I watched the stars shine above us.


    ¡°Not really, I¡¯m just glad to be doing nothing right now. It¡¯s nice to just relax and take in the peace and quiet.¡±


    He chuckled as he took another bite.


    ¡°I¡¯d have to agree with you on that. Sometimes the happiest times are the simplest. I¡¯m guessing you never had any time to rest like this did you.¡±


    ¡°Nope, they always kept me busy with something when I was summoned here. I would be training all day, meeting with nobility or other special delegates, traveling to another city, maintaining equipment, or practicing magic.


    Every spare second was spent on improving myself or the war effort. Sleep was a luxury as I worked as hard as I could to get home as fast as possible. I couldn¡¯t let down my guard or stoicism as I had to be the unfailing hero.¡±


    ¡°True, but even heroes need some good R&R from time to time. I¡¯m amazed you didn¡¯t go on strike from all the work.¡±


    ¡°Work helped me focus and it was the only way I was promised of ever getting home. Though I will admit that I was unhealthily pushing myself in hindsight.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I had a similar problem when I first became king. Flora would always get on my case about how much I was working myself. Then one day she secretly hired a bunch of bureaucrats to help lift the burdens of all the work I was doing.


    Then one day when I realized I had finished all of my work she threw me out of my office and told me to have some fun. Didn¡¯t realize I needed it as much as I did until then.¡±


    We stared up at the stars overhead as I listened to the sounds of nature and the wind dancing around us. The moon slowly rolled across the sky as we sat there together.


    ¡°Twinkle, twinkle, little star,


    How I wonder what you are!


    Up above the world so high,


    Like a diamond in the sky.¡±


    ¡°What are you singing?¡±


    ¡°Just an old nursery rhyme.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to hear the rest. Your voice fits the song beautifully.¡±


    I had to laugh before standing back up.


    ¡°I think I need to get some sleep. I must be super tired if I''m singing old nursery rhymes.¡±


    ¡°Some rest will do us both good before our journey wouldn¡¯t it. You going to wear the same thing tonight?¡±


    I bet he wanted to see me in the other nightwear, but that wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it will be, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    I shrug it off as we head to bed for some much needed rest.


    ¡°So, glad to be back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I lived here a while, but it never really felt like home.¡±


    ¡°So you lived here? It seems untouched, wasn¡¯t this place ever attacked?¡±


    I looked outside the carriage and looked at the fortress town of Bannister. Surrounded by improvised defenses and depressed conscripts it didn¡¯t look the part as the HQ for the Human Alliance.


    Surprisingly this place was never attacked during the whole conflict even though it was a major center for all of our operations. The most damage that could be seen was a few cracks here and there from poor maintenance.


    I turn to Seliph who is sitting next to Flora. My sister is also with us next to me. Outside our entourage was guarding us and shipment of relief aid.


    Tomorrow the prisoners captured during the siege would arrive and be freed to do what they wanted. Most though would rejoin the ranks of their respective nations as their terms were still not finished.


    ¡°Why did you never attack this place? I always thought you¡¯d plan an attack on this place when I was training here. If you wanted to finish us all off that would¡¯ve been the best way to take us out wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Easy, I didn¡¯t attack this place ¡®because¡¯ it was your most fortified position. It would have cost me a lot of men to attack this place and you were there so our odds of victory were always abysmal.¡±


    ¡°So why did you attack the neighboring villages then? They offered no strategic advantage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong. A place like this needs lots of supplies which those villages were supplying. So by cutting off the flow of those supplies, I was trying to force your hand into launching either an offensive or spreading your forces to thin to defend this place properly.


    Then when you attacked I just had to funnel you to the capital. Which I did by constricting your assault to a smaller area.¡±


    It angered me how it felt like he had just been playing with us. Luckily if everything went well Humanity wouldn¡¯t have to have this man as its enemy anymore.


    My sister looked at the soldiers guarding the place with confusion.


    ¡°Why do they look so depressed and defeated. I thought they¡¯d at least look professional.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because all the professionals have either left or are behind us. Most of the guards here are farm boys and due to the lack of leadership, most of them are here in militia units headed by their village heads.


    Bern may be a major power but the lords keep their best units in defense of their own regions. We didn¡¯t know where and when they would attack so most of the army was spread to important areas with conscripts artificially filling the ranks. I also heard it was also a way of dealing with the rising numbers of refugees.¡±


    When we were almost at the gates they opened and a small guard of calvary march out to greet us. At the head of the guard is the crown prince Hector. He was a nice enough guy but I doubted he was here of his own will and most likely he was here under orders of King Elbert.


    We made our way inside the fort as he followed our carriage to the keep in the center of the fort. Arriving at the keep the ground becomes paved and the ride becomes smoother as we escape the rutted dirt road we had taken to get here.


    Hector jumps off his horse as we exit the carriage. I try to keep a calm face as he comes to greet us. While I believe he wishes for there to be an end to the hostilities I am not sure how he is going to react to me.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Welcome to Fort Bannister, I am prince Hector of Bern and it is my pleasure to welcome you here King Seliph. Though I must admit I was only expecting one fair maiden on this fine day. May I implore as to who your two associates are?¡±


    I remain frozen in shame not sure how to address the prince. My sister though feels so such force and offers her hand to Hector.


    ¡°My name is Anna, I¡¯m Done¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    He shakes her hand with a kind smile on his face.


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you Anna. I didn¡¯t know Diana had such a pretty sister. So I guess that would mean that you must be Diana.¡±


    Guess he had already heard about my name. I¡¯m glad I don¡¯t have to explain that at least.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you in good health Hector.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just glad to see you are still with us. It would have been a shame to lose such an amazing hero such as you.¡±


    I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s sucking up to me or if he actually cares. It puts me on edge as I can¡¯t tell if I can fully trust him.


    ¡°You are definitely right about that. Her mind and humor have been a welcome breath of fresh air to me. Which is why we are here to make sure there is no need for us to continue this war anymore.¡±


    ¡°Of course your majesty. Right this way, I had the cooks prepare us some refreshments for our talks today. Though first I must ask what is in those carts following behind you? There seemed to be a lot of luggage for a king such as yourself.¡±


    ¡°They are relief supplies to help aid you when your men return tomorrow.¡±


    He looks surprised but quickly returns his smile. The two guards guarding the door open it and let us pass as Hector leads us inside.


    ¡°Then it would seem we have much to discuss before tomorrow.¡±


    I turn to my sister as we follow behind him to see her with a dumb smile on her face.


    ¡°He¡¯s really a prince, isn¡¯t he.¡±


    I nudge her shoulder as I smirk at her comment.


    ¡°Of course he is. I thought you would have gotten used to this. I mean I am marrying a king after all.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a demon king though? You might like your men on the xenophilia side don¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°What the heck does that even mean Anna?¡±


    ¡°That you like different species, I don¡¯t know what else to call it. There was no need for that word on Earth. Maybe bestiality?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not an animal you know.¡±


    ¡°Like I said I don¡¯t know what to call it.¡±


    We had finally arrived at a study where a fire was crackling in a fireplace against the wall. There were some chairs spread around a table that held some steaming tea and some snacks. I went to take my seat when Selipha pulls out the chair for me. I accept the gesture realizing I¡¯d forgotten proper etiquette. I saw Flora inspecting my every move as I sat down with her ¡®all-seeing¡¯ eyes. She¡¯d probably chew me out for my mistakes later if I didn¡¯t act appropriately.


    Hector seats Anna before taking a seat himself. Flora then pours us all a cup of tea before handing it all out. Now the only question that remained was how were these proceedings going to go.


    ¡°King Seliph, I am glad to be seeing an end to this war and I must thank you for the release of our men from your custody. Hopefully, our meeting here will be the start of a time where we will finally have peace between our species.¡±


    ¡°That is both my hope as well as Diana¡¯s. This war between us has gone on long enough and I wish for our union to be the spark to create that peace that our world has yet to see.¡±


    ¡°I can definitely see your commitment towards that goal with your actions so far. But I am unsure if others will be able to reach that same conclusion.¡±


    ¡°May I offer a suggestion then? I want to allow free trade between our kingdoms as well as a joint infrastructure initiative to establish greater cooperation between our countries.¡±


    Hector looked surprised at his proposal.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t asking for reparations?¡±


    ¡°No, if anything, think of this project as your reparations.¡±


    At this, he looked confused. Not sure what to make of these ¡®generous¡¯ demands.


    ¡°But why? That would have to cost a fortune as our kingdom spans a vast amount of land.¡±


    ¡°Because it expands my kingdoms consumer base as well as increasing the amount of resources there are for my people to work with. My hope is to intertwine our economies together so that if you ever try to go to war with us if would cause your kingdom to fall apart.


    Your relations with the other nations are already strained from past wars as well your declined military power from your war with us. If anything you need my kingdom to keep your kingdom afloat. If we left you to your own devices I would guess that you¡¯d be in a losing war or even a civil war with turmoil plaguing your entire land.¡±


    I saw a mischievous grin form on Seliph¡¯s face as he sipped the tea sitting in front of him. Meanwhile, Hector was looking mad at Seliph¡¯s prediction. He was applying to much pressure on this naive kid. Though in all honesty, he¡¯s probably as naive as I would be in his position. Seliph¡¯s age and wisdom just dwarfed our theoretical knowledge when compared to his practical knowledge from being a king.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Seliph, we aren¡¯t here to threaten him, We¡¯re here to establish peaceful relations and we¡¯ll be offering similar terms to the other nations as well. Seliph is just trying to show you how both kingdoms can benefit from this deal prince Hector.¡±


    Seliph was hurting this kid¡¯s pride and if he kept it up it might hurt negotiations. Hector was very patriotic and was no doubt going to be a bit emotional at a threat to his kingdom. I know how my emotions had gotten me in a bind here too begin with.


    ¡°She is right though. What he is offering you is very generous of him.¡±


    Who? I turn to see my sister with an unnatural glow to her eyes as it looked like someone else had taken over her.


    I stand up knocking my chair back as I grasp for my sword. It isn¡¯t there though as my old habit fails to realize. I instead reach for her but as she¡¯s on the other side of the table I have to walk around Seliph to reach her. As I pass by him though I feel his hand grab my wrist stopping me.


    ¡°What are you doing Talos?¡±


    Talos? Anna had said she had become his champion but that didn¡¯t mean he could control her did it?


    ¡°I was just dropping in to see how negotiations were going.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing to my sister!¡±


    ¡°Calm down Diana she¡¯s fine I assure you. I am just using my right as her benefactor to listen on what is happening. She hasn¡¯t been good at informing me of current events. She should really pray more often. But that¡¯s what I get for making my champion someone who is ignorant of our world¡¯s rules.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why she wasn¡¯t visiting the temple.¡±


    Hector was just as confused as me but for opposite reasons if I had to guess.


    ¡°Your sister is the champion of Talos?¡±


    ¡°She sure is, though I would be more worried about your own situation right now. Mara is no doubt not too happy with your people right now.¡±


    He froze up as I fail to understand what he meant before Talos continues.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t stay any longer, just make sure to remind your sister to start praying more Diana. I like to hear what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Anna then closes her eyes and slumps forward. Seliph lets go of my arm and I catch Anna as she is about to fall onto the table. I then look at her face and see that she is asleep. I use some mana to check her body and find out her mana was depleted. It must use a lot of her mana for Talos to manifest himself like that.


    I¡¯m glad she is okay, but it only aggravates me more thinking about how These stupid gods are toying with us so much. I¡¯m glad my sister is here with me, but now I can¡¯t tell if Talos is going to somehow use her against me.


    ¡°If you would like I can call a priest to take your sister to the temple. I¡¯m sure they could offer their assistance to a champion such as herself.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the priest a disciple of Mara though? Talos and her don¡¯t seem to have a history of getting along very well.¡±


    ¡°She will be treated with the utmost respect. She is the sister of the hero who we are indebted to after all. You have my word as the prince of Bern.¡±


    I saw an unusual sincerity in his eyes, but I¡¯d take her to the temple myself.


    ¡°Is Arthur still the priest here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he said he wouldn¡¯t leave his congregation even if the Holy Empire demanded him to.¡±


    That¡¯s strange that guy was quite the fanatic, I would have thought he would have left when the peace was declared.


    I pick up my sister and make my way to the door.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave then and take her to the temple. I¡¯d like to pay Arthur a visit before I leave her in his hands.¡±


    Seliph nods his head as he gestures to Flora.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, we just have a ¡®little¡¯ bit of paperwork to do.¡±


    Flora then opened a satchel and drops a stack of papers in front of Hector. It dwarfed the amount of work Flora gave me on a daily basis, but I doubt he¡¯d be done looking through it all till dark at the earliest.


    ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°The terms of the peace treaty, infrastructure contracts, and written borders to cement the ¡®border¡¯ we had before.¡±


    See ya sucker!


    I left the room with a grin on my face as I made my way outside. The two guards turned to us as we exited.


    ¡°Would you like us to escort you to your quarters?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m taking my sister to the temple she hasn¡¯t been feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Then at least allow us to escort you there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine I know how to get there on my own.¡±


    It had been a while but I still knew the way. What I hadn¡¯t thought through ahead of time was all of the looks I¡¯d get going there. Two ladies were walking around the fort without an escort. They never bothered us out of fear though. They were not supposed to approach noble women as they were only peasants.


    When I finally made it the temple I looked up at the see the large building that rivaled the main keep in size. It had doubled as a field hospital during the so it had always been constantly filled with people. Though today it looked to be emptier which was a good thing.


    Opening the doors of the church I see Arthur preaching at the altar to a small congregation of men. Services were spread out to allow all the men time to pray so it was a common sight to see him preaching every day. He still was somehow always able to keep it interesting though which I found to be a miracle in itself.


    ¡°Oh blessed Mara with your abundance of mercy and grace please watch over these fine men as they defend their loved ones far away from their homes and loved ones. So that one day the world may return to a time of peace in which they may end their toils in war. Amen.¡±


    ¡°AMEN¡±


    He then looked up to see me and silently stepped down as the soldiers left the church filling out to do whatever they were ordered to do next. I made my way up to Arthur who looked at me with an annoying look of superiority.


    ¡°Daughters of Mara how can I be of assistance to you today.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see Arthur. I see you¡¯re still as lively as ever.¡±


    He scrunches his eyebrows before a look of realization dawns on his face.


    ¡°Ah, the hero returns. I am glad to see you are still with us alive and well. Come, bring her to my quarters. We can discuss more there.¡±


    I follow him to a corner of the church where his quarters reside. It was a small room with a small bed, some chairs, and a table with the Holy Texts open on it. I lay my sister on the bed and take a seat in one of the chairs.


    Arthur then inspects my sister¡¯s temperature before checking her pulse. When he did though I could see a look of surprise as he saw the tattoos that painted her arm. But he didn¡¯t stop his inspection and started a chant.


    ¡°Oh blessed Mara, please watch over this daughter and allow her to receive your overwhelming love.¡±


    He then made a sign over her before taking a seat. His dedication to the motions was almost robotic in its application.


    ¡°So, your sister is the champion of Talos?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was the way she got here in the first place. Why? Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Mara¡¯s love is for all to receive. Even those who reject it shall be offered her grace and mercy. Talos and Mara may not agree with each other, but that does not mean that she doesn''t love him. That is why I will show no such prejudice towards her.


    In fact, you are an exemplary example of her will. Choosing to love everyone equally and seeking to create peace for the people of this world. I can think of no one else who embodies the role of Mara¡¯s hero better than yourself.¡±


    I quickly realized Arthur was no threat to either me or my sister. It was almost funny how Mara¡¯s disciples showed more of her grace and mercy than even her.


    I stood up and made my way to the door as Arthur opened the door for me.


    ¡°Make sure to take care of her okay.¡±


    ¡°I would do nothing else.¡±


    As I¡¯m about to leave I feel him grab my arm and turn to see a sad smile on his face.


    ¡°The gods test us in many ways. But, you must not let that interfere with your new role. Though it is not one you willingly chose. I believe you will play a key role in showing the world Mara¡¯s love.


    Remember, no matter where you are Mara¡¯s love shall always be with you.¡±


    He then let go of my arm and went to Anna side. I left the church pondering his words as I made my way back to the meeting.


    Was I really so similar to Mara? I quickly cast those thoughts aside as I enter the keep.

 Chapter 23 Training for the Future

    Anna


    I find myself in a dark space. But it soon opens up to a snow-capped mountain where streams of men charge through the snow as fire rains down on a town below. The screams of battle and terror echo endlessly as more men pour out into the town below.


    ¡°A battle looms on the horizon.¡±


    I turn to see Talos standing beside me with his eyes glued to the scene in front of us.


    ¡°My sister is on the warpath and is manipulating every pawn she has towards this confrontation. The battle you see before us has no honor. It¡¯s men devour like starved wolves. That my sister could believe this conflict will ever create love I will never understand.¡±


    ¡°Is this happening right now? Where?¡±


    ¡°No, it is a vision of a possible future that is set in motion. The drums of war create a battlefield far before that battle ever takes place. But this battle must be stopped if peace is to ever return to this land. As my champion, it is your duty to find a way to stop it. If you should fail, your sibling¡¯s sacrifice will have been for naught, and my sister will have won her twisted victory.¡±


    ¡°But how am I supposed to stop this? There seems to be no end to this invasion.¡±


    He holds out his hand and a flame appears. It then sculpts itself into a tough grizzled man.


    ¡°This is Stonewall, he is a follower of mine guarding the pass they are using to invade. I urge you to seek his assistance. But with that our time has drawn to a close.¡±


    He begins to walk off and I¡¯m left with more questions than answers. As I¡¯m about to ask him a question he turns to me.


    ¡°Make sure to pray more Anna. It takes a lot of effort for me to appear to you like this.¡±


    I open my mouth to respond but instead the scene changes and I¡¯m in a stone room. I launch up looking around only to find a man sitting at a desk diligently reading from a book paying me no mind as he sets a bookmark and closes his book.


    ¡°I see you are awake Anna, champion of Talos and sister of Humanity¡¯s hero. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Fine, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Well for many champions it is a grueling experience to be controlled by their patron god. Most are bedridden for days, but you. You seem like you¡¯ve just woken up from a nap. You otherworlders sure do boast an unusual constitution.¡±


    He chuckled as he pours me a glass of water passing it to me.


    ¡°Thank you, but who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Arthur and I¡¯m a priest of Mara, but I hold no ill will to you champion. Instead, I want to help teach you what it means to be a champion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, thank you for the offer, but there is something I must do right now.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t look surprised by my response and goes about tidying his desk.


    ¡°What? Go on some unknown quest with impossible odds?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, what of it.¡±


    He turns back to me looking at me in pity. I don¡¯t think he believes I have what it takes to complete any kinda journey and I kinda have to agree.


    ¡°Well, you need to learn to use both magic and what being a champion actually means.¡±


    ¡°So I should bring a priest of Mara to join me on a mission to stop a plan that Mara has set in motion?¡±


    He then realizes that he isn¡¯t my ideal backup and quickly recovers.


    ¡°Alright, maybe I¡¯m not the ideal candidate to join you on your journey, but at the very least you should learn what it means to be a champion. It¡¯s the least I can do to begin to repay your sibling for all she has done for us.¡±


    ¡°Alright fine, so what exactly is a champion then?¡±


    He stands up and begins to lecture as if were a sermon.


    ¡°A champion is a person the gods have given their power to. There can only be one living champion at a time and they are the tools the gods use to personally affect the world. They can speak to their god and are effectively the eyes and ears of that god. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they are generally treated with the utmost reverence wherever they go. No one wants to personally piss off a god and even nations will think twice before committing to something that a champion is against.


    ¡°Each champion has a special power that is specific to each champion. As for what power each champion has, no one knows. It¡¯s a kind of trade secret that each champion tries to hide. Though there are rumors of course if you want to investigate them.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you going to teach me?¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m a priest, so, I''m going to teach you how to be pious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to teach me how to pray?¡±


    I think I already know how to pray. Is it different here or something?


    ¡°It might sound easy, but for a priest, it has a much deeper meaning. We personally connect with our chosen god and borrow their strength in our daily lives. But, unlike a champion we rarely will ever hear our patron god and the power we can manifest is like a grain of sand. A champion¡¯s power though is only limited to their god and their relationship with that god.


    So come on, I¡¯ll watch you pray and from there I will do my best to help you better understand what I mean.¡±


    I follow Arthur out if the room and find myself in a large cathedral. In the front of the room, a large statue of who I guess was Mara stood towing over everything. I found myself uncomfortable even looking at the thing and my tattoos start to itch in irritation. Guess those two really don¡¯t like each other right now.


    ¡°Is there another place we can pray. I don¡¯t exactly feel comfortable in here.¡±


    He looks up at the statue and then back to me before realizing what I mean.


    ¡°Yes, I keep smaller statues for the other eight gods in a separate room. Since we have soldiers from all over the empire I made sure to keep a statute of all nine to make sure all could keep their faith.¡±


    Leading me to another room there lie the other eight gods. There are a few people praying to the statues as light streams in through the windows.


    I see a statue of a large macho man wielding a large broadsword who if I had to guess was supposed to be Talos. It really didn¡¯t match the man I¡¯d seen in my dreams. Arthur seems to notice my dismay at the statue and answers my question in a quiet voice.


    ¡°The gods have been known to change their form over the centuries. I¡¯m guessing our current statue is quite old compared to his current form.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that.


    I make my way to the statue and kneel down next to it. I honestly feel conflicted. I¡¯ve never really prayed to a statue before, and it is a taboo in my religion. But I guess I could call it more of communing with my patron instead of praying to a god I guess. Either way, I need to do this so I brush the matter aside.


    ¡®Hello Talos, how is it going. I feel like you skipped a lot of information when you asked me to become your champion.¡¯


    I don¡¯t feel anything. I wonder if I¡¯m doing this right?


    ¡®I did, but it will all come with time. What I want to hear is how things have been going. How are your sister and Seliph getting along?¡¯


    I feel a power welling inside of me. I wonder if this is what Arthur meant.


    ¡®They are getting along fine enough. But things might proceed slowly since he is such a dunce when it comes to these things.¡¯


    ¡®Really? I thought things were proceeding quite well with them.¡¯


    ¡®It might be but he has never had a lover before so they are no doubt going to take their sweet time.¡¯


    ¡®Well that¡¯s fine. Demons have a long period where they bond with their partner. Marriage bonds carry a lot of weight for demons after all and can never be made again.¡¯


    ¡®What do you mean? Is it different from just exchanging vows?¡¯


    ¡®For humans, it might just be that. But, for demons, they must enter an eternal partnership. This is done to increase the chance of having offspring. It was a ¡®deal¡¯ I had to make with Mara. She said it was the only way she would increase their fertility. I, unfortunately, had little say in the matter. The only good thing that came out of that deal was the fact that I made it where she could never change that deal.¡¯


    ¡®So what exactly does this partnership entail?¡¯


    ¡®They combine both of their strengths and take characteristics of the other. But, as a result, should one party ever die the other will be irreversibly impaired for the rest of their life.¡¯


    ¡®Then has my brother made this vow with Seliph!?¡¯


    ¡®No, it takes a long time for there to be a strong enough connection to initiate an eternal partnership. My guess is it¡¯ll take at least a year for them to even begin considering the ritual. Though there have been rare cases.¡¯


    ¡®Should I tell my brother about this?¡¯


    ¡®Has Seliph not told her?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know?¡¯


    ¡®Well, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. He¡¯ll tell her when he is ready.¡¯


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll take my leave then Talos.¡¯


    ¡®Make sure to keep me updated Anna, and remember -¡®


    ¡®Yeah I know, I need to find some way to stop that army. I¡¯m still working on a plan.¡¯


    ¡®Good, best of luck then Anna.¡¯


    The trance broke and I realized the sun had tipped a fair bit and I wondered how much time had just passed. Rubbing my head I stand up and feel a strange energy coursing through me.


    ¡°I see your prayer was heard champion.¡±


    I see Arthur next to me and I nod my head as I look at my hand.


    ¡°Yeah, I feel a little weird though.¡±


    ¡°That must be the power of Talos flowing through you. It¡¯ll become more natural with time. But make sure to pray at least once a day to your god. It will help not only to increase your strength but to also build your bond with your god.¡±


    I look at my hand and make a fist. I¡¯m going to need all the strength I can get if I¡¯m going to stop that army. Just thinking about it sent shivers down my spine. I just hope this vision can be prevented.

 Chapter 24 Dipolmatic Exchanges

    Diana


    I jumped onto the bed we¡¯d been given in glee. I was glad to get some sleep instead of arguing over those darn peace papers. If this was the prelude I dreaded the future.


    ¡°You tired?¡±


    ¡°A little, but definitely less than Hector is going to be tomorrow.¡±


    Seliph sat next to me on the bed with a smile on his face. He enjoyed messing with Hector to much. I had to step in from time to time to keep him from escalating things too far. It didn¡¯t help that Hector also was being hot-headed as well.


    ¡°Serves him right for the way he was looking at you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He looks at me confused at my response.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see him eyeing you?¡±


    ¡°I mean I did, but I thought he was just nervous about me being a different gender now. I mean my sister was acting similarly.¡±


    ¡°That might have been the case for your sister, but him. He looked like he had different motives.¡±


    I sat up and looked at him.


    ¡°Is that why you were messing with him the whole time. Were you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No, he just needed to learn his place.¡±


    ¡°So you were intimidating him?¡±


    ¡°I was applying pressure for the proceedings and showing him who was in charge.¡±


    ¡°And it had nothing to do with me did it.¡±


    ¡°I mean maybe a little but he just needed to learn that you were mine.¡±


    He snuggles up against me and I push him back to his side of the bed shaking my head.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be bringing such petty things to these negotiations Seliph. We have enough to worry about without you intentionally antagonizing him.¡±


    ¡°That boy will not hinder us in the slightest. How is your sister doing?¡±


    ¡°Arthur didn¡¯t seem worried so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll check on her tomorrow to make sure though.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. As soon as the prisoners are released we¡¯ll head to the capital. There we will finalize the treaty with Bern¡¯s king. Then we shall head for the holy empire and hope that Mara hasn¡¯t corrupted their heads of state yet.¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that after everything she has already done?¡±


    ¡°Okay maybe I¡¯m just being hopeful, but they wouldn¡¯t go to war again this quickly would they.¡±


    ¡°Not with us, but with their weaker neighbors they might. You heard me earlier when I said Bern was weak right. Well, one of their most powerful neighbors is the Holy Empire, and they have most of their forces concentrated in their capital. Ready to strike on their leader¡¯s whim.


    ¡°Honestly the people I fear the least right now are the Mercantile Nations. They have to have a popular opinion to declare war. Even I can¡¯t declare war without the approval of my generals. No one should have absolute power. I don¡¯t even trust myself with that much power.¡±


    ¡°That''s definitely not what I thought I¡¯d be hearing from you, and I doubt any other leader in this world would say it either.¡±


    ¡°I just think it¡¯s natural. I mean even the gods divide the power of the universe among each other.¡±


    ¡°Sure there isn¡¯t just one God pulling the strings of these gods of yours.¡±


    ¡°Well if that is the case it would be nice if this God could reign Mara in a little.¡±


    ¡°You and me both.¡±


    ¡°Well we have another long day tomorrow so I suggest we both get some rest.¡±


    I nod my head in agreement as I lie down. We still had a long way to go.


    Waking up I see Seliph getting dressed and roll out of bed to do the same. Our quarters were just as cramped as our vacation, but unlike then we didn¡¯t have the place to ourselves. So I quickly change trying to brush my feelings about it aside.


    Seliph doesn¡¯t say anything and we get ready for another busy day. Once ready we leave the room and head for the dining hall where we¡¯ll have breakfast with Hector.


    ¡°How did you sleep, personally I felt the beds were a bit rough.¡±


    Seliph rubs his shoulders as we walk feigning his point.


    ¡°Those are good beds around here. The ones in your country are just ahead of the curve.¡±


    ¡°No, their beds are just subpar.¡±


    I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s joking or he¡¯s serious about it. But the conversation does kill some time as we find ourselves in the dining hall. Anna is seated to the side pondering something. She barely notices us entering the room as Hector greets us.


    ¡°Good morning, I hope our accommodations met your expectations.¡±


    ¡°Cheap and crude? Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect anything less from this place.¡±


    Really? You had to start today by insulting him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to start the day by insulting him Seliph. It wasn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t have high standards Done. You never did?¡±


    ¡°I have standards! I¡¯m not just some pig who will sleep anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Who was it that always got caught falling asleep in strange places?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t do that often.¡±


    Seliph and I take a seat as Seliph continues with his complaint.


    ¡°She is right though Diana. We are royalty and as such. We should be treated as such.¡±


    Hector looks flustered, not sure how to respond.


    ¡°I assure you Seliph we meant no disrespect. That was the finest room we have here and has house royalty from across the continent.¡±


    ¡°I guess you really were right Diana. These fools really don¡¯t know how to make a proper bed.¡±


    I really wish he¡¯d put this whole thing to the side. There is no need to rile him up this early in the day. Let¡¯s just try to brush this all to the side.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°So what¡¯s for breakfast? I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Hector looks grateful for the change of topic as he addresses me.


    ¡°The cooks are preparing a delectable assortment of our finest foods. They should be out in just-¡±


    ¡°Breakfast has been corrected to be a more appetizing meal.¡±


    I put a hand to my face as Flora comes out with the other servants with breakfast. I can only imagine how she must have scolded the cooks for their inferior cooking.


    ¡°Was something wrong with the cooking?¡±


    Hector looks confused at her accusation as he stares at the food in wonder.


    ¡°It was completely subpar. I¡¯ve seen maids cook better than those so-called cooks you keep around here.¡±


    Did demons really have such high standards? I can¡¯t tell if this is some political ploy or bullying at this point.


    ¡°Wow! This looks really good!¡±


    I can see Anna eyeing the food with a gleam to her eyes not caring about the subtle gesturing going on. I wish I had her ignorance to these things. I¡¯d at least be more at ease instead of how tense I am right now.


    Once breakfast was finished we discussed the final proceeding for the prisoner release and by noon we could see the troops marching into the fortress. Some men came out to greet their friends and family that safely returned while others kept asking around if they knew where someone was.


    It was both a happy and sad time as people streamed in. Some would reunite with family while others would receive the news that their loved ones were dead. I had mixed feelings as I felt like each one that didn¡¯t return was partially my responsibility. Seliph sat next to me while we ate lunch outside watching everyone mill about.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I thought you¡¯d be happy to see them all returning home.¡±


    ¡°I am, I¡¯m just thinking about the ones who didn¡¯t make it back.¡±


    ¡°Your thinking to pessimistically. People die in war. There is nothing you can do to prevent it from happening. Our job as leaders is to make sure the fighting is quick and as bloodless as possible. Which, I would say we have both achieved.¡±


    I look out and try to see it that way, but it doesn¡¯t come naturally.


    ¡°Lighten up Done, take the wins you¡¯ve earned. We¡¯ve got a busy next few weeks from here on out.¡±


    Anna gazed out at the troops still pondering on something.


    ¡°Is something wrong Anna? You look like you¡¯ve been pondering something all day.¡±


    ¡°Just a premonition I have, and it isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Seliph looks at Anna in curiosity.


    ¡°What kind of premonition.¡±


    ¡°I think the Holy Empire will be invading Bern. I don¡¯t know when or how many, but they have a plan in the works.¡±


    ¡°So Talos showed you a vision?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it was too vague and I¡¯m scared to think that they would actually commit to such an endeavor.¡±


    ¡°So what happened in this vision?¡±


    ¡°The Holy Empire swarmed a large city in the mountains. Completely overwhelming the people as they destroyed and pillaged to their heart''s content. A battle without honor that Mara seems hell-bent on bringing to fruition.¡±


    She seemed particularly angry about it holding no honor. Maybe it has something to do with Talos or something.


    ¡°Is there nothing else you can remember?¡±


    ¡°Nothing definite, I just know a place and that they plan to attack there.¡±


    ¡°Well, the only major city near the mountains around here would be the capital city of Bern, Oslingrad. We¡¯ll be headed there this afternoon to meet with the king. Once there I¡¯ll send some agents to check on the situation within the Holy Empire.


    ¡°But, my guess is that they will move sometime in the far future. They still need more time to reorganize and rearm. So at the very least, I believe time is on our side.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good I guess, but it still feels like we¡¯re sitting on a time bomb right now.¡±


    ¡°Such a thing would easily diffuse under your most graceful voice miss Diana. Men would discard their weapons in mass in order to proclaim your beauty to the gods!¡±


    ¡°Glad to see you made it here Laslow. But I would hold back your tongue if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    ¡°I meant no disrespect to you, my king. Instead, all I wished to do is compliment your fair wife and give her the respect she deserves standing by your side.¡±


    Felicia hits him over the head as she carries out a fresh pot of tea.


    ¡°Show them some respect, you oaf.¡±


    She pours me some tea setting the pot in the middle of the table.


    ¡°We just got here a few minutes ago and came as soon as we could my king.¡±


    ¡°Good, did everything go as planned Laslow?¡±


    Laslow rubs his head as he faces Seliph.


    ¡°Yes, the journey was mostly uneventful with everyone making it safely here. They have all been handed off to the local garrison and we shall be ready to depart shortly for the capitol.¡±


    ¡°Good, go see to the final preparations. Do you think by the time we finish this tea we¡¯ll be ready to head out?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have the men ready to go at your command.¡±


    He then runs off as Felicia cleans up our empty plates.


    ¡°How have you been Felicia? I haven¡¯t seen you in a while.¡±


    ¡°I am honored by your word miss. But sadly I¡¯ve just been quite busy trying to keep Laslow in line.¡±


    Seliph holds out his cup and Felicia refills it as she prepares to leave.


    ¡°Has he been getting in trouble again?¡±


    ¡°No, but I always feel like he is going to get himself into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Then there is nothing to worry about. He¡¯s a grown man and as general at that. He can take care of himself.¡±


    Anna doesn¡¯t look convinced as she pours herself some tea.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not too sure about that. He does seem like the guy that would gladly dive into trouble without a second thought for some pretty lady.¡±


    ¡°Well there I no doubt about that, but his loyalty is in the right place I can guarantee that.¡±


    They must have had some kind of history I haven¡¯t heard about or something. Laslow¡¯s personality doesn¡¯t really seem to really match with Seliph¡¯s much. It¡¯s a wonder why Seliph doesn¡¯t get on to him.


    Hector soon joins us with a look of puzzlement on his face.


    ¡°I heard you were going to be headed out this afternoon. If you had wanted to leave so soon you should have told me. I could have prepared you an escort for your trip to the capitol.¡±


    ¡°You see, I could have, but I honestly don¡¯t trust your men. This way no one will know our plans till I execute them meaning it¡¯s safer for me to set up my own travel plans. Though, you are free to join us if you so please prince Hector.¡±


    Seliph continued to drink his tea not caring about Hector¡¯s sweating brow.


    ¡°Then when do you plan to be on your way then?¡±


    ¡°Well, ¡°


    Seliph drains his glass shakes the teapot and I fail to hear anything inside. Guess we had drained that thing quicker than I had thought.


    ¡°We just finished our tea here so I see nothing stopping us from leaving right now. What do you think Diana?¡±


    ¡°I wish you could at least give Hector a chance. You seem to enjoy messing with him way too much Seliph.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just too easy. He leaves to many openings, just like you do.¡±


    He tickles my hand and I jerk back in surprise. I sigh as he smiles at my reaction.


    ¡°That might be the case, but we¡¯re trying to form a good relationship with him so can you dial it back a bit.¡±


    ¡°Alright fine, if you insist. We¡¯ll leave a little later so you better hurry up prince. We won¡¯t be waiting long.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    Hector then rushed off with a panicked look on his face. As much as I wish Seliph would treat him better he hasn¡¯t done anything outright hostile and he is representing his country so I don¡¯t feel like I should tell him to act too much. I¡¯m not his mother after all.


    ¡°Well how about we all get ready to go ladies. We have quite the journey ahead of us.¡±


    I get up and make my way to the carriage hoping everything goes smoothly once we reach the capitol.


    Hector


    I tell the servants to quickly prepare my things and a horse as I enter the fort. Seliph has been constantly messing with me the entire time he¡¯s been here and he has never left Diana¡¯s side when I¡¯m around. So my plans to talk with her alone have been foiled so far.


    Seeing Diana¡¯s sister was also a nice surprise. I¡¯ll have to ask how she got here when I have the time. Maybe I can use her to get closer to Diana. Cause, there is no way I¡¯m going to get close to Diana if Seliph has something to say about it.


    Anna is also a champion of Talos as well so it might be a chance to help get Talos¡¯s favor if I help her. I just have to be careful I don¡¯t get on her bad side or else his wraith might fall on me. Gods know I have enough on my plate.


    I might still be able to salvage this mess though since they released all of our captured troops. I¡¯m thankful they all have returned safe and I believe their families will be as well. With that, I at least have some good news for my father.


    Seliph though, he didn¡¯t seem as scary as the stories made the demon king sound like. But, I definitely could feel him staring me down whenever I even looked at Diana. She also didn¡¯t seem to notice either which I found odd. To get along with someone you had hated so soon. Did she actually love him or was she just ignorant?


    I thought about the time he had stayed here and tried to think of if he had any lovers when he did. I couldn¡¯t think of any and I never saw him make a move on anyone here either.


    I sigh as I can¡¯t fathom what she must be thinking. She is nothing like my fiance with her arranged partner. I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around this whole mess.


    I realize I¡¯d been daydreaming and finish preparing my traveling preparations. Mounting my horse as their entourage leaves the fort. The men look at them with hope on their faces and a realize how much weighs on their actions. I can only hope that I can help shoulder the burdens of my country and see these men''s¡¯ hope realized.

 Chapter 25 Oslingrad

    ¡°Are we there yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here, how about you sit up and look out the window you sleepy head.¡±


    I nudge Anna awake while looking out the window to see the city walls up ahead. Seliph opens his eyes at my words and lightly stretches to wake himself up.


    ¡°I sure will be glad to leave this carriage. If I knew this country had such bad roads I would have ridden here on my own mount.¡±


    I stare at the road and look over the crude construction.


    ¡°The ride here would have been bad either way, but at least we finally made it.¡±


    Anna looks confused as she stares out at the city.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all the smoke coming from that place? The city isn¡¯t on fire is it?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s just the smoke from all the smitheries producing equipment for the war effort.¡±


    Looking outside I see the long trail of smoke drifting off in the wind. Those forges never stopped working. Producing more and more equipment and smoke.


    ¡°The heart and soul of Bern¡¯s power. It was an annoying city for us. We wanted to take the city so we could cut off supplies from the frontlines, but this place is too far and heavily defended to assault.


    With its natural barriers and limited access, the city itself is a natural for with little effort. Even seigeing this place would prove difficult as my spies estimate they have enough grain inside to last for five years.¡±


    Anna seemed confused at what Seliph was saying.


    ¡°Then why did Talos¡¯s vision show this city in flames? The way you are talking about this city makes it seem like it¡¯d be almost impossible to siege it.¡±


    ¡°Because the city itself might be strong, but the people inside are turning against each other. With the recent news about the King¡¯s failed military expedition and the ¡®failure¡¯ of the hero to kill me. Some are even agitating the populace to try and gain power for themselves. Spreading fear-mongering propaganda about how we¡¯re going to rape their women and exploit them for everything they have.¡±


    That can¡¯t be good for negotiations.


    ¡°So is the king losing power? Wouldn¡¯t that make negotiations difficult.¡±


    ¡°It will, but with our backing and support I think we can win back those misled souls to the king cementing the peace.¡±


    ¡°That might fix the issue over time, but what if things go nuclear here. You have a backup plan?¡±


    ¡°I do, but there are too many variables at play for me to have a solid plan B.¡±


    She tries to keep up with our conversation, but I guess I forgot to keep her updated on the plan.


    ¡°What do you mean, aren¡¯t we going to help the king?¡±


    Seliph keeps a straight face as he addresses her.


    ¡°No, it all depends on who has the power and influence we need. We just have to make sure that whoever does isn¡¯t on good terms with the Holy Empire or we¡¯re going to a hard time dealing with another puppet of Mara.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we are a little late in that regard then.¡±


    Looking out I can see a similar entourage to the one at the fort. King Elbert is leading the way alongside a young girl riding a pure white horse. Anna seems uneasy rubbing her arm as if something is irritating her as Seliph turns to look.


    ¡°Please tell me that¡¯s not who I¡¯m going to guess that is.¡±


    ¡°The champion of Mara who helped summon me here? Yeah, that¡¯s her alright. Didn¡¯t trust her before and now even less so.¡±


    Anna seems nervous as she rubs her arm.


    ¡°Wait! Mara¡¯s champion is here? Isn¡¯t it bad if I meet her?¡±


    I put a hand on her shoulder to reassure her.


    ¡°Not like you got much of a choice. She should be friendly enough though with everyone around. Just don¡¯t expect her to pay you any compliments.¡±


    Seliph nods as he stares out at them.


    ¡°Her involvement is definitely going to put a strain on our talks, and if she plays her cards right it¡¯ll be a lot harder to get a good deal out of this.¡±


    Anna still isn¡¯t following Seliph as she asks him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier though that The Holy Kingdom wanted Bern¡¯s land. Why would they be helping them then?¡±


    ¡°Bern has a lot of lands. Though not a great deal if they find a willing party I bet they¡¯d be able to make a deal where they supply their own aid for some of Bern¡¯s vast land. While not ideal, it will make these proceedings difficult.¡±


    The carriage comes to a halt and Seliph opens the door and steps out onto the road. He offers me his hand as I exit as well. Anna follows behind me as Uther and what¡¯s her face dismount. What was her name again? I think it started with an S.


    Uther steps up and addresses us as we finished exiting the carriage.


    ¡°It is good to see you are both in good health. But, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met you, and who might you be fine lady. I¡¯ve never seen blue hair like yours before.¡±


    I speak up first.


    ¡°King Uther, it¡¯s good to see you as well. This here is my sister Anna I don¡¯t believe you two have met.¡±


    The girl speaks up as she stares daggers at Anna.


    ¡°So this is who that barbaric god chose to be his champion. I must say I didn¡¯t think you had a sister here. When did she arrive?¡±


    Seliph returns her glare back as he addresses her.


    ¡°Not too long ago, but it was a pleasant surprise all the same. It was nice to be able to see more of my betrothed¡¯s family. How is your sister faring?


    ¡°She is doing great and wishes to extend glad tidings to the fine people of Oslingrad. With Mara¡¯s grace, I wish to relieve the suffering of these people. With peace, we can focus less on weapons and more on commodities and save these fine people and focus on rebuilding.¡±


    Anna doesn¡¯t seem to buy any of it and confronts her.


    ¡°Cut the bullshit girl! What is it you really want? Because I don¡¯t believe a single word you said just now.¡±


    ¡°I am no girl, I am Sakura champion of Mara, and as fellow champions. I believe we should at least call each other by our proper names.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say bit-¡±


    I step in front of her and nudge her trying to get her to shut up. I don¡¯t like her any more than her, but insulting her in front of the king isn¡¯t going to do us any favors.


    ¡°Excuse my sister for her heated words. We¡¯ve been traveling for a while. How about we catch up inside instead of out here on the road.¡±


    ¡°I would have to agree with my betrothed¡¯s judgment. Would you mind escorting us to a more comfortable setting?¡±


    Hector then rides up to us as he addresses Seliph.


    ¡°It would be my pleasure to escort you myself Seliph. Father, you and Sakura can go on ahead. I will take them to the arranged residence as discussed.¡±


    Uther smiles at his son¡¯s quick words as he turns to Seliph.


    ¡°Then I will arrange us some fine refreshments for our talks. It will be a pleasure to be working with such a man of your prestige Seliph.¡±


    ¡°And I look forward to it as well king Uther.¡±


    Sakura then bows as she smiles at us.


    ¡°May we meet under better terms next time we meet Anna. It will be a great pleasure to get to know you better.¡±


    At that Sakura turns her back on us mounting her horse and riding off as Uther follows behind her.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Making our way through the city you can see the populace walking the streets. They look away the second we pass by with people bowing or sneering at our carriage. With others seeming to not even care with beggars and cripples littering the streets. Food prices looked to have also doubled since the last time I was here with a stall even having limits on how much one could buy. Whether it was because of stricter rationing or an actual food crisis I had no idea.


    Anna didn¡¯t seem impressed though as passed by the streets.


    ¡°So this is Bern''s capital? Man the demons but this place to shame.¡±


    ¡°This situation is concerning though. The people are divided and I doubt it¡¯ll take anything less than a spark to ignite this place.¡±


    The street¡¯s become cleaner and more guarded the closer we get to the center of Oslingrad. After a while, we reach a large square in the center of town. For some reason, it reminded a lot of the Russian Red Square. There a large palace looms over the square where the Palace¡¯s Elite guard is training. When they see the prince, Hector, they all stop to Salute the prince.


    Seliph seemed pleased by their devotion as he looks out at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know the military is at least on our side. Citizens are easy to manipulate, but soldiers, they are much harder to manipulate if they have a shred of honor.¡±


    We then arrive at a manor nearby and are escorted to our rooms by the servants inside. We are then escorted to a conference room where Uther and Sakura are waiting.


    Sakura is praying in the corner with a smile on her face. While Uther is enjoying some of the refreshments that are laid out. There are also a few important nobles I don¡¯t recognize which doesn¡¯t surprise me. A couple of them get up and walk over to shake our hands in greeting while others stay seated starring us down. Upon seeing us entering the room Uther stands to greet us and ushers us to a set of empty seats he had reserved. Flora is right behind us offering paperwork to all the people present.


    ¡°Gentlemen, I am glad that we are able to hold this unprecedented event. For the first time, demons are entering this city not as a threat to our lives, but hopefully as cooperative partners in the years to come.¡±


    ¡°And what claims do we have that those are their actual objectives, my king?¡±


    I stare at the man down as I turn to address the man. We need to show them sincerity right now.


    ¡°You have my word.¡±


    ¡°And mine.¡±


    Seliph stands next to me as the man still stares at us in scrutiny.


    ¡°And what makes this new bitch of yours word so important.¡±


    ¡°Because she is her own person. Circumstances have joined our hands, but they are still both our own. But, one thing I will not stand for is you insulting my betrothed!¡±


    ¡°Or my brother you prick!¡±


    Anna is standing behind him with a fire in her eyes that is making some of the others nervous as they inch away.


    ¡°And who might you be.¡±


    ¡°Anna, Done¡¯s sister and also the champion of Talos.¡±


    At this murmurs are spreading like a wildfire. With people exchanging glances at the two champions as if they stepped on a potential landmine. With another man looking confused not sure what to think.


    ¡°Was there another hero summoning? I thought you could only summon the one.¡±


    Turning to Sakura she shows her hands in ignorance.


    ¡°We had nothing to do with her arrival. If anything you should ask her herself.¡±


    Sakura gesturing towards Anna in deflection.


    ¡°My god just wanted to make sure this historic event went smoothly. He believes others would wish for this to not be the case.¡±


    She then gestures towards Sakura who quietly drinks her tea dismissing any accusations. Uther feeling the tension building does his best to deflect the tension.


    ¡°Ladies we came to calm tensions not build them up. We might have grievances with each other. I know I have my own fair share.¡±


    His eyes meet Seliph who shrugs knowing they weren¡¯t on the best of terms.


    ¡°But hopefully we can try to set those aside and come to an agreement that benefits all involved here. That is the first step in this long process towards peace. Now, let¡¯s get to work people.¡±


    For the next couple of hours, we had a somewhat productive discussion. Somewhat because it felt like a majority were sitting and waiting. Prowling for weakness or opportunity they kept their allegiances quite while other who already knew their positions spoke boldly and loudly.


    Our party was in a separate restroom pondering our options as others did the same thing in the many rooms adjacent to ours.


    I¡¯m the first to speak as we sit around the room with me and Seliph sitting on a couch as Anna paces the room.


    ¡°Was it me, or did it feel like we at an auction rather than a meeting.¡±


    Anna looks disgusts as she remembers the meeting.


    ¡°They are all just a bunch of spineless cowards. If they had any honor they would be siding with their king and not starring like vultures waiting to jump at the pieces that appear in front of them.¡±


    ¡°King Uther is going to need all the support he can get in that case. Most of those looks in there didn¡¯t look good. So we¡¯ll need more information on whose dealing with who in there. Now-¡±


    ¡®Knock, Knock¡¯ ¡°Is now a bad time?¡±


    Hearing it¡¯s Hector we all calm down before letting him in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to attend the meeting earlier. I had to meet with a couple of people before I had the time to come back here. But I feel like you¡¯ve met with everyone on the wrong foot. Tonight my father is hosting an event for everyone here. A get together to help lighten the mood. I was hoping you could all join it tonight.¡±


    Seliph turns to agree with him.


    ¡°It would be our pleasure, it will be nice to meet with all these people over drinks instead of a battlefield.¡±


    He seems pleased by our answer as he smiles.


    ¡°I agree, there are also those who would love to meet your sister Diana. I have to say I don¡¯t blame them. If you want she can join me and I can try to shield her from the guests-¡±


    Anna isn¡¯t having any of it as she faces him.


    ¡°I can take care of myself prince charming, but thanks for the offer. I might just take you up on it one day. But first, would you mind showing me around. This is such a lovely place and I¡¯d love for you to show me around.¡±


    ¡°Of course it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    He seems smitten by her request as he smiles at Anna.


    ¡°Just give me a minute to talk to my brother. I need to tell him I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside then.¡±


    Hector leaves the room as Anna walks over to me. I¡¯m not sure why she asked him to show her around and ask her.


    ¡°Why did you ask him to show you around?¡±


    ¡°We need to cover a lot of ground right? I¡¯ll see what I can find on this end. You two enjoy yourselves. I¡¯m going to have some fun playing spy with the prince.¡±


    She left the room with a mischievous grin on her face without a care in the world. Meanwhile, we stared at each other pondering our next move.


    ¡°So how bad do you think this is?¡±


    ¡°It all depends. The king still has popular support. Everyone is just staying on the side in case things go south to save face. The question is who are our key players. Tonight we need to find them and figure out who has what to gain from who. The one wildcard is Sakura, but unless another foreign dignitary arrives all we¡¯ll have to worry about is an assassination or a coup. But those are just worst case scenarios and-¡±


    I grab his hand and he stops talking to squeeze back.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m just as worried about this as you are, but it¡¯ll work out. We¡¯re here to help them recover and as long as that remains the case and we show them our sincerity I believe they will work with us.¡±


    ¡°We just have to make sure no one decides to do a backroom deal that involves Mara in some way. Otherwise, this peace won¡¯t be a lasting one. But, you¡¯re right we can worry about this more tomorrow. Tonight we should enjoy ourselves. I mean we will be on their dime tonight.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just need to keep our eyes open.¡±


    ¡°And who said we wouldn¡¯t. Just don¡¯t try to scare them too much.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t get to worked up tonight. If anyone decides to insult us I think we can show them it was the worst mistake they ever made.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot more hostile than I thought you¡¯d be. I thought you¡¯d tell me to restrain myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just want them to know who is pulling the strings now. It¡¯ll be a nice change of pace compared to the last time I was here.¡±


    ¡°But before we need to worry about tonight how about we take a quick break to rest.¡±


    He lies his head on my head as he combs my hair with a free hand.


    ¡°You still tired? After that whole time in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is a different kind of tired. I mean this is the first time we¡¯ve had to ourselves in a while. We should enjoy it before Flora finds us.¡±


    I lean his shoulder taking in the quiet time we have. We remain kite this for a while resting on each other patiently taking our time as the fire in front of us dances with its flames lighting our silhouettes against each other.


    I don¡¯t know how much time passed as we sat there, but when Flora finally came by I felt like I was much calmer and ready for whatever came next.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but Saizo said he has a report for you sir and we need to start getting you ready for tonight Diana. Felecia is waiting in your room waiting to get you ready to tonight.¡±


    Seliph squeezes my hand as he stands up.


    ¡°Duty calls it seems. I can¡¯t wait to see how beautiful you¡¯ll look tonight.¡±


    He follows after Flora as I get up to go to our quarters. Walking back I find my hand tracing the windowsill as I looked out onto the grounds below. The sun was casting an amber hue on the square below. I was so immersed I didn¡¯t notice someone walking behind me.


    ¡°The city is quite beautiful at this time of day.¡±


    Surprised I turn around to see Sakura as she stares out the window. Her features are softer and more friendly then they were earlier reminding me of when I first met her. I had found her presence to be angelic when I first appeared in front of her. With her smile causing me to shy away.


    Now though we were on opposite sides. Though friendly enough with me she still hated the goal I was striving for. Why was it that she and Mara seemed so opposed to a peace with the demons?


    ¡°You do make for a pretty woman Done. But, I will admit that I much prefer your masculine appeal to your present charms.¡±


    She steps closer invading my personal space as she stared into my eyes. Accenting her every word with a seductive appeal I didn¡¯t know she had. I stand my ground though as she continues to stare me down.


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun anymore Done. I thought for sure I could get you to blush at the very least.¡±


    She sighs as she takes a step back to look out the window.


    ¡°So what is it that you want Sakura. I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t just come here to have fun.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to make sure you were okay. When I heard you had been captured I feared for your safety every day. I prayed in the temple every day to make sure Mara would watch over you.¡±


    She then hugs me and I freeze in surprise.


    ¡°Though I do not like how you are associating with that brute Talos I am glad my prayers were heard. Do not worry Done. Mara will help us find a way to bring you back to normal I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Then what about my sister? I¡¯m guessing you hate her since she is Talos¡¯s champion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to tolerate her at the very least. She is your sister and I would wish for no ill to fall on her.¡±


    ¡°Well the offer is nice and all, but-¡°


    She then interrupts me by kissing me and I jerk back in surprise. She is smiling at me as she puts her hands to her lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s the expression I wanted to see. Just so you know though, I¡¯d much rather have kissed you as a man. But, I¡¯ll take what I can for now.¡±


    She takes a step as I stand there perplexed by her actions.


    ¡°Just give me some time, and I¡¯ll free you from that demon.¡±


    She then walks off as I¡¯m left to wonder what it is she is planning.